Skip to main content

Full text of "The red telephone; or, Tricks of the temper exposed; being messages from the under-world of sin and how they are answered, a book portraying the grave dangers found in the various walks of life"

See other formats


This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 

We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at http : //books . google . com/| 



y-'r^^'^^fete. 






■■■^^., 



M 



'/ 



> 



The red telephone 





ized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



**Tliat was the true Lightt which lighteth every man that cometh into the world.** 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE RED TELEPHONE 

OR 

TRICKS OF THE TEMPTER EXPOSED 



BEING 

MESSAGES FROM THE UNDER-WORLD OF SIN 

AND 

HOW THEY ARE ANSWERED 



A BOOK PORTRAYING THE 

GRAVE DANGERS FOUND IN THE VARIOUS WALKS OP LIFE. 

THE PIT-PALLS AND METHODS OF ESCAPE. 

A SEMAPHORE OF FORTY DANGER SIGNALS. 
A WARNING NOTE TO SAVE YOUNG MEN AND WOMEN FROM 

WRECK AND RUIN. 



PROFUSELY ILLUSTRATED WITH ORIGINAL DRAWINGS 



WRITTEN BY 

LILIAN M. HEATH 

AUTHOB OF ** PI.ATTORM PlARLS," " ElGHTT PlA48ANT EVBNINGB,** " ElGHTT GOOD TIMX8 

Out of Doobs,** " Ck>OD Tuas with thb Juniors,*' Etc. 



Digitized by 



Google 



COPYRIGIIT 1905 

BY 

W. R. VANSANT. 



ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. 



Digitized by 



Google 



K\ V :> 






■' ' 1 



PREFACE 



I N ANY study of the shadow-side of life, its causes and remedies, a few 

broad, general principles may be laid down. First, such a book is 
not intended for the reader who has never known a temptation, either 
from without or from within. Such, if any there are, have no need 
of it; but with most, there come times when the road is a trifle thorny 
and the traveler would be glad to have someone who has trodden 
the same path suggest ways in which it is possible to remove and 
avoid some of the thorns. 

Again, the world of temptation is not all made up of outward 
objects. Many temptations are from without, but as many or more 
come from within, and come early and often. The writer of this book 
has a deep conviction that light can be so thrown on the dark places 
as to remove much of their danger to the unsuspecting; and in the 
mention made of the more tragic of lifers shadows—the heartlessness 
of the growing greed for gain, the White Slave trade, the abominable 
liquor traffic, the prevalence of divorces and siiicides, the insufficiency 
of even such institutions as the Young Women *s Christian Associa- 
tion,— in all the dark list of troubles and errors the one thought kept 
uppermost has been that of presenting truth as a safeguard, that no 
soul who reads these pages may be deceived by the Bed Telephone 
delusions. 

Some argue that the knowledge of evil should be kept from the 
young; that ignorance is innocence. The sad testimony of thousands 
proves that this is not the case. In ignorance lies the greatest danger. 

Let it be understood that I am neither preacher nor reformer in 
the usual sense; but I do claim to be an observer, and a close friend 
of young people; and the messstge of these pages is one growing out 
of the results of such practical observation and knowledge on my own 



Digitized by 



Google 



6 PREFACE. 

part and on the part of other students along special lines. No life 
is free from trial, but experience is fruitful. That the younger trav- 
elers on life's path may find their experiences chiefly bright and 
happy ones, they have but to take Truth as their guide, and in so 
doing, they will find that the shadow-voices will have no power over 
them. 

The aim of the pi*esent work has been greatly helped by the facts 
contributed in the latter chapters by Mr. John L. Whitman, the well- 
known jailer who has aided many in their struggles upward out of 
some of the worst pitfalls; and the author wishes also to express her 
obligation to the artists for the illustrations which so well bring out 
the central meaning in each chapter. 

That this book may help to dispel the shadows and leave the sun 
shining a little more brightly in the lives of young and old, is the 
prayer of the author. 

LILIAN M. HEATH. 



Digitized by 



Google 



CONTENTS. 



WIRE NUMBER ONE. 

4N OLD AOQUAHTTANOE 17-26 

C'Look out for Number One** in the right instead of the 
wrong way.) 

WIRE NUMBER TWO. 

THE OTHER FELLOW 26-32 

(Too much in ourselves— not enough in others.) 

WIRE NUMBER THREE. 

COMMON TRAPS ...86-41 

(The city saloon, gambling den, dance hall, etc.) 

WIRE NUMBER POUR. 
THE PREDI0E8TED SHADOW 42-63 

(The satire shows that if you make everything too easy for 

children, they grow up without self-reliance or 

strength of character.) 

WIRE NUMBER FIVE. 

MR. WTSE AHD HIS SUNDAY SCHOOL 64-69 

("The Sabbath is for man.*' Of course it is, but man is soul 

as well as body.) 

7 



Digitized by 



Google 



8 CONTENTS 

WntE NUMBER SIX. 
THE NOETHEAST MAN 60-66 

(One without sunshine in his religion.) 

WIRE NUMBER SEVEN. 

THE SUICIDE 67-77 

(Fallacy of the idea that life and its troubles can be ended by 

suicide; shows that such an act brings no release, 

while the horrors and sufferings are 

increased.) 

WIRE NUMBER EIGHT. 

THE DIFFERENCE 78^ 

(Answers the careless who ask, ''What difference does it 
makef and who seem to prefer a low plane of living.) 

WIRE NUMBER NINE. 

THE CANDLE-BUENEE ..'. 86-94 

(Warning against overwork, dissipation, etc. Don't waste 
your energies.) 

WIRE NUMBER TEN. 

A CURIOUS COLOE BLINDNESS 96-100 

(Man who can see nothing but money— Avarice.) 

WIRE NUMBER ELEVEN. 

A OOOD FOEaETTEE 101-108 

(Forget the injuries or troubles but remember the benefits 
and kindnesses.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



CONTENTS 9 

WIRE NUMBER TWELVE. 
PBESEBVED AIB 109-116 

(Don't try to bottle up the fresh air, but share it with the 
less fortunate.) 

WIRE NUMBER THIRTEEN. 
"LUCK" 117-127 

(Shows how people make their own good or bad "luck.") 

WIRE NUMBER FOURTEEN. 
THE TWIN SHADOW IMPS 128-136 

(Hurry and Worry.) 

WIRE NUMBER FIFTEEN. 
PmUTANIC NOTIONS 136-144 

(Why it pays to be particular as to right and wrong in little 

things.) 

WIRE NUMBER SIXTEEN. 
THE WBONG SHINE 146-162 

(Dealing with the desire to out-shine instead of shining upon 
others. False social ambition.) 

WIRE NUMBER SEVENTEEN. 
"PROVE IT " 163-161 

(If troubled with religious doubts, one can best prove any 
beautiful truth by living it.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



10 CONTENTS 

WIRE NUMBER EIGHTEEN. 
A COUNTEY OIBL IN THE CITY 168-187 

(The milder forms of temptation that lead to grave 
dangers.) 

WIRE NUMBER NINETEEN. 

WHY THE JOKE FAILED 188-197 

(Ill-natured tricks often react against the joker.) 

WIRE NUMBER TWENTY. 

STRICTLY CONFIDENTIAL 198-206 

(Showing the harm done by foolish neighborhood gossip.) 

WIRE NUMBER TWENTY-ONE. 

A CHOICE OF STRINGS 206-212 

("Apron-strings" or the iron chains of sin. Which are pre- 
ferable?) 

WIRE NUMBER TWENTY-TWO. 

TRUTH AND THE DANGER SIGNAL 216-221 

(Deception always dangerous.) 

WIRE NUMBER TWENTY-THREE. 

"SO SENSITIVE •• 222-229 

(Generally from conceit, ignorance or selfishness.) 

WIRE NUMBER TWENTY-FOUR. 

TAKING CHANCES 230-239 

(Gambling, flirting, etc.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



CONTENTS 11 

WIRE Nl'MBER TWENTY-FIVE. 

"TIMB ENOnOH YET " 240-246 

(The dangers of procrastination.) 

WIRE NUMBER TWENTY-SIX. 

"SPICE " 247-256 

(The seasoning of life.) 

WIRE NUMBER TWENTY-SEVEN. 

"BE GOOD TO YOUESELF " 287-278 

(Your Horoscope.) 

WIRE NUMBER TWENTY-EIGHT. 

DIVOBOE 279-293 

(The solution. The key to harmony.) 

WIRE NUMBER TWENTY-NINE. 
"HIS OWN LOOKOUT " 294-305 

(Answering the arguments used in cheating a neighbor or 

customer.) 

WIRE NUMBER THIRTY. 

STAND UP FOR YOUB RIGHTS 306-316 

(Tw«ntieth Century Declaration of Independence.) 

WIRE NUMBER THIRTY-ONE. 

NO ROOM FOR CHRIST 317-327 

("There was no room for them at the Inn.**) 



Digitized by 



Google 



12 CONTENTS 

WIRE NUMBER THIRTY-TWO. 
EASY PATHS 328-334 

(**Easy Paths" lead down instead of up.) 

WIRE NUMBER THIRTY-THREE. 
REVERENCE AND RESPECT 335-342 

('*It takes alt kinds of people to make a world.") 

WIRE NUMBER THIRTY-FOUR. 
FILTH IN THE TEJIPLE 343-349 

(**Ye are the Temple of the living God.") 

WIRE NUMBER THIRTY-FIVE. 

THE SALOON 360-369 

(**Wine is a mocker; strong drink is raging and whosoever is 
deceived thereby is not wise.") 

WIRE NUMBER THIRTY-SIX. 

SELF-RESPECT 360-366 

(You are worth while or you would not be here.) 

WIRE NUMBER THIRTY-SEVEN. 
SCATTERED FORCES 366-371 

(Concentration is the secret of doing things easily and well.) 

WIRE NUMBER THIRTY-EIGHT. 

THE ROAD TO CRIME 372-378 

(The sowincT of wild oats. Evil forces unchecked. Moral de- 
cline into the depths of depravity.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



CONTENTS 13 

WIRE NUMBER THIRTY-NINE. 
AEFOBHATION OF CBIMINALS 379^91 

(Studies of criminal character by John L. Whitman, jailer of 

Cook county (Chicago), Illinois, and the foremost 

penalogist in the world.) 

WIRE NUMBER FORTY. 

OAPTDBE OF THE BED TELEPHONE 3924)97 

(The forces of evil outwitted.) 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 



PAOB 

**That was the True Light Which Lighteth Every Man That 

Cometh Into the World'' Frontispiece 

^'Connect Me With Number One'' Face Page 17 

The Other Fellow 33 

''The Old Fortress— Grim and Forbidding in the BYickering 

Volcano Light'' 34 

The Predigested Shadow 51 

The Birthday Box 52 

The Northeast Man 69 

The Suicide 70 

The Difference 87 

The Candle-Burner 88 

A Curious Color Blindness 105 

A Good Forgetter 106 

Vacant Wonder 123 

''Rejoice in the Finding of a Four-Leaf Clover'' 124 

"She Had Conquered Them" 141 

"Make Time Your Friend" 142 

"Along the Mountainous Journey of Jjive There are Three 

Paths— Physical, Mental and Spiritual" 159 

"Perhaps the Doubter Is Approaching the Third Path" 160 

Temptations to a Country Girl 177 

"They Both Found Time to Drop Their Hints" 178 

"The Rich Relatives Responded Immediately and Generously 

TO Her Absurd Requests" 195 

A Choice of Strings 196 

Truth and the Danger Signal 213 

So Sensitive 214 

Taking Chances 231 

15 



Digitized by 



Google 



16 iJST OP ILLUSTRATIONS 

PAGB 

** Childhood Is the Time When the Pleasure Garden Is Ours 

BY Right op the King's Decree'* 232 

The Seasoning op Life 249 

Your Horoscope 267 

Divorce 285 

His Own Lookout 303 

The G. a. H 304 

*^There was no Room at the Inn'' 321 

^'Easy Paths Lead Down" 322 

Reverence and Respect 339 

**In the First Glass Lies Coiled a Deadly Serpent" 340 

*^WiNE Is A Mocker; Strong Drink Is Raging and Whosoever Is 

Deceived Thereby Is not Wise" 357 

Selp-Respect 358 

Scattered Forces 375 

The Road to Crime 370 

Reformation of Criminals 385 

The Forces of Evil Outwitted 387 



Digitized by 



Google 



YOUNG PEOPLE'S IDEAL PLEDGE. 

(ALL SIGNERS SHOULD MEMORIZE.) 



I Promise to Practice 



DON'T'S 

Don't forget that wealth of char- 
acter is far 'above all other 
riches. 

Don't fret. 

Don't get angry .^ 

Don't be vulgar in word or act* 

Don't frown. 

Don't withhold the kind word. 

Don't fear. 

FOR BOYS ESPECIALLY: 

Don't swear ; don't smoke cigar- 
ettes; don't use tobacco in 
any form, but so live and act 
as to become a manly man. 



these Precepts: 
I WILL'S 

I will not drink intoxicants. 
I will not speak untruthfully. 
I will not be selfish. 
I will preserve my honcnr and in- 
tegrity. 
I will lead a Christian life. 

I will give aid and sjrmpathy 
whenever possible. 

I willfoUow the Golden Rule 
principle in all respects to 
the best of my understand- 
ing. 



Dated. 



Signed- 



Witness (Father, Mother, Guardian or Sunday-school Teacher): 



Digitized by 



Google 



••CONNECT ME WITH NO. ONE." 
"'Don't stay in the Under- World to turn into a black shadow. Climb up!" 

—Page 23. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE L 
AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE. 

«T^ING-A-LING-A-LINGI'' goes the beU attached to the Eed Tele^ 

* phone. And you take the receiver off the hook and listen— that 
is, if you are connected. 

Reader, did you ever visit the Under- World t The world of 
shadows, I mean; of dark thoughts, and of news from the under side of 
lifet 

In the depths of the Under- World are many secrets which it is not 
given to mortals to know. But sometimes either in a dream or wak- 
ing vision, one of these secrets is revealed, and we learn to see even old 
truths in such new and startling guise that life is never quite the same 
to us again. Such an experience has been mine. 

It was once said of a dear old lady that she was so charitable in 
her judgments that she would find something good in Satan himself. 
Wishing to test the matter, someone questioned her on the subject. 

Deliberately removing her spectacles, polishing and replacing them 
as if about to look through them at some new and interesting object, 
the sweet-natured old saint replied, with a smile, **Well, friend, I 
think we might all imitate Satan *s perseverance!^* 

There is enterprise as well as perseverance in the world of darkness. 
Inventions of mortals are eagerly adopted there, whenever they can 
be made of use. It is well known that the busy, hurrying throngs who 
inhabit that realm are ever ready to offer suggestions. Indeed, that is 
their chief business. Before their plans can be successful, they must 
impress them on the minds of men. 

In former times, when a message of this kind was to be delivered, 
a messenger had to be sent. Travel was almost the only means of com- 
munication. 

17 



Digitized by 



Google 



18 AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE 

No such primitive methods are relied upon now. Progress is every- 
where, and that world, as well as our own, is liberally supplied with the 
latest inventions for making communication easy. 

Far and wide through that realm are stretched wires which are 
kept continually red-hot with the messages flying over them in all 
directions. As they reach the atmosphere of earth these wires become 
invisible, but are none the less real. Down into the Under- World they 
extend, and while many are the branch offices, the ** Central'^ controls 
them all; for in the very heart of blackness in that shadow-world has 
been placed The Bed Telephone. 

When I relate what befell me, you will understand why I give so 
much weight to this matter. 

It happened one night when I was disturbed in my mind. I had 
been talking that evening with Joe Pynchem, a thoroughly mean man; 
just the kind of man you would not like for a neighbor. He was a 
building contractor of the typical Scrooge variety, and bad succeeded 
in underbidding every builder in that part of the country, on the con- 
tract for the new church. Then, after securing the job, he proceeded 
to slight it in every possible way, using poor materials and employing 
careless workmen because he could get them cheap. I was one of those 
who protested. He put on a look of injured innocence at first, and 
blustered away regarding the difficulty of securing competent help. 
When he saw that his tricks were understood, and that his excuses did 
not deceive me in the least, he changed his tactics. With a look of 
shrewd cunning he explained, 

**I'd like to make this a first-class job, but it wouldn't pay. Every- 
body nowadays has to look out for Number One.'' 

Had this occurred before instead of after he had received the full 
benefit of the contract, he might not have been quite so frank. Queer 
sort of fellow, wasn't he? But I believe he did really think himself 
better off with his few extra dollars than he would have been with self- 
respect and the respect of the community. There are such people, and 
they are the ones, I find, who have been listening to one of the com- 
monest messages sent over the wires of the Red Telephone. 

That night I went to sleep feeling decidedly out of sorts. It al- 



Digitized by 



Google 



AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE 19 

ways sets my teeth on edge and makes me irritable to talk with a man 
of Joe Pynchem's stamp. 

It is a bad plan to go to sleep feeling cross. I don't advise any- 
one to follow my example in that respect, no matter what the provoca- 
tion. There's no need of it, and no sense in it. However, that was 
just what I did on that particular occasion. 

The result was, that instead of falling at once into a restful, 
refreshing slumber, I tossed about for an hour, and when sleep finally 
came it brought strange scenes and experiences with it. They were 
dreams, of course, but the worst of it was, the dreams were full of 
truth— and mighty unpleasant truth, some of it. I could not escape 
from the knowledge it brought me. 

I found myself on a mountain, near the crater of a huge volcano. 
One of the strange things about it was that although the volcano was 
in full blast, pouring forth a column of flame, smoke, ashes and lava 
to the height of ten thousand feet or more, and burying whole villages 
in its ruinous shower, I was unhurt and not even much afraid. A 
man in a long traveling cloak was my guide. With him I felt safe, 
though I could not imagine how I had come or where I was going. 

The noise of the volcano, like the mingling of a gigantic thunder- 
storm and rushing cataract of fire, sounded in my ears continuously. 
Huge stones were thrown by explosive force all around us, and still 
my guide led me to the very edge of the abyss. 

It was not in the main crater, however, but a little to one side, 
sheltered by a rocky wall from the worst fury of the flaming mass. As 
we reached the edge, a door opened in this rocky partition and I 
looked down— down into unfathomable depths of blackness. Slowly 
my eyes grew accustomed to the darkness and I saw a moving object 
far below. Very small it looked at first, but as it rose higher and 
higher I saw that it was an elevator of the most approved make. Up 
it came till it reached the surface and stopped opposite where we 
were standing. 

My guide turned and looked at me. **Come,'' he said. His face 
was serious, but so strong and kind that I felt I could trust him. I 
followed without a word, curious to see what would happen next. 



Digitized by 



Google 



20 AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE 

A shadowy form, indistinct in the dim light, pulled a rope, and the 
elevator began to descend much more rapidly than it had risen. 
Faster and faster it sank, till we were whizzing downwards at terrific 
speed. But it was under control, and when it stopped, seemingly miles 
below, there was no sudden shock. 

I stepped out into an open square, or court, where the only light to 
be seen was that shed by the flames of the volcano. We seemed to be 
in the depths of the earth, below where any miner or geologist had 
ever yet explored. At one side was the roaring column of volcanic 
fire; all else round was a strange subterranean city, paved with lava 
and strewn with debris. 

No, it was not Pompeii, or any other buried city known to history. 
The people here were like those in the world I had left, except that 
they seemed more hurried and worried. On each face was a strained, 
suspicious look, as if every one believed himself surrounded not by 
friends, but by dangerous and uncompromising foes. 

To my surprise, I soon recognized some of the faces in the hurry- 
ing throng. There were the identical people I had known in my home 
town. Yonder was Squire Screwem, with his spectacles, his wisp of 
hair over each ear, and the queer, buttoned-up expression of his mouth, 
just as he looked when trying to get an extra amount of work out of 
his unfortunate hired man, or refusing his still more unfortunate wife 
a new dress. A block away was Mrs. Showoflf, in a silk gown and 
flashing with real or paste diamonds; on the opposite side of the 
street were Mr. and Mrs. Nevergive, looking more frigid and disagree- 
able than ever; Dr. Gratbit was just turning the^ corner with his 
usual nervous, quick tread, and Miss Wantall was chatting with an 
acquaintance. Miss Selfmore, about an expected trip to Europe, while 
Lawyer Takitall passed me with a crafty smile aimed at no one in 
particular— and there, yes, there ahead of me but looking in the other 
direction, for which I was thankful, was someone the back of whose 
head I instantly recognized as Joe Pynchem's. 

I turned to my guide, thoroughly puzzled. 

*'What are all these people doing here?^' I asked. ^'And why do 
they seem unable to recognize me? I know them all well, but not one 



Digitized by 



Google 



AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE 21 

of them has spoken to me. Not that it is much loss,'' I added, 
laughing, **but I don't understand it" 

**They are here in the Under- World, " answered my guide, ** be- 
cause they are all listening continually to the messages sent to them 
over the Red Telephone. They do not know they are here. But all 
who listen and are influenced by such messages sooner or later sink 
to this level. They would not be really at home in the sunlight. So 
they leave their bodies either asleep or pursuing their usual activities 
in the earth world, while their souls— their real selves— are living 
down here in the abyss. Such people do not wait for misery until they 
die. They live in it, right along. They do not know what happiness 
is, because they think only of self. Discarding all kinship with the 
One who lived and died and rose again for others, they see not the 
joy they are losing. 'He that believeth not is condenmed already.' " 

*'You spoke of the Red Telephone," I said. **What is that!" 

**It is the means by which all the evil, selfish messages are com- 
municated. Look! Can you not see its wires in every direction!" 

Sure enough! Gleaming here and there were innumerable wires 
overhead, some of them so low that one was almost in danger of run- 
ning into them; and whether from the firelight, the metal of which 
they were constructed or the nature of their work— whatever the cause 
—the wires were blood-red. 

**Is there no way to stop the mischief done by the Red Tele- 
phone!" I asked. 

**Yes. You may help to stop it, if you will. Everyone may help 
who loves the right. But you must not try to be known, or seen. 
That would spoil the endeavor. You must be willing to work without 
credit or praise, that the work may be wholly unselfish. You asked 
why these people did not recognize you. It is because you, not belong- 
ing here, are invisible to them. You are here as one of the few priv- 
ileged guests who sometimes visit the Under- World to learn its prob- 
lems and help its people." 

'*I am glad of that," I responded. *'I should like to help, but it 
would be anything but pleasant to live here all the time! But tell 
mc, what am I to do?" 



Digitized by 



Google 



22 AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE 

'*Your own heart will tell you,'' said my guide. **The first thing 
you are to do is to listen/' 

And I listened. 

Through the roar of tha volcano— through the hum of a busy city— 
through the sound of hurrying footsteps I could hear a metallic voice, 
saying the same thing over and over. Always the same ; I could hear it, 
and though I could not see the one from whom the voice came, I knew 
it came over the 'Red Telephone. And the words were, ''Look out for 
Number One! Look out for Number One!" 

It grow monotonous, but the people did not seem to tire of it. They 
hurried along, pushing and crowding one another; indeed, they would 
have trampled their fellows under foot, if they could not have attained 
their objects without. Each carried a telephone receiver, holding it 
continuously to his ear, for it seemed that the wires were elastic and 
would lengthen or shorten as the need arose. Ever and always came 
the same cry, **Look out for Number One! Look out for Number 
One!" till I began to feel that Number One was an old acquaintance 
indeed ! 

''Will they always be like this!" I asked of my guide. 

"No; they will either grow better or worse!" was the solemn 
reply. **Some of them will see the folly of it all, and will return to 
the purer air of earth, where love for their families or friends may 
lead them to higher things. Others will stay and listen to the R^d Tele- 
phone until they become acclimated." 

"What happens to them then!" I was curious to know. 

"They lose their identity, as a result of thinking only of them- 
selves. 'Ha who would save his life shall lose it.' They cease to be 
any relation to their higher selves, and become mere dismal black 
shadows, like those who call out the messages." 

"Horrible!" I exclaimed with a shudder, for just then I caught 
a glimpse of a group of these shadow-creatures hurrying towards a 
grim old fortress to be seen looming up on the side of a steep hill. 
Indeed, the hill was so large that it might well have been called a 
mountain; but it did not lead to the upper air. It was a mountain 
under ground— a mountain within a mountain. 



Digitized by 



Google 



AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE 23 

I am not, as a rule, afraid of a shadow, but these shadows were 
extraordinary. They looked the very personification of all that was 
evil. However, I caught but a glimpse of them at this time. It was 
well, for I could not have borne more that night. As it proved, indeed, 
on that occasion I was not even to see the Red Telephone. I had seen 
—and heard— quite enough of its work, however, for one brief visit ; 
but I was destined to interfere with that work. 

My guide led me into a tiny cottage which looked out of place in 
the large, smoky city. It had a telephone, too— not red, neither was 
it dark-colored like ordinary ones, but pure white, and looking as 
if seldom used. 

The guide pointed to this telephone and beckoned me forward. 
** Speak to the people,'' he said. '*Tell them the truth as it comes 
to you. Fear nothing, but speak.'' 

Feeling that this was a strange errand, I still was conscious of a 
burning desire to obey. I wanted to help keep my old neighbors 
from turning into black shadows, if such a fate could be averted. 

Stepping to the telephone, I rang the bell. **Whom shall I call 
upt" I said, turning to my guide. 

**Call Number One^" he replied, smiling. ^^They will all hear you, 
and all listen." 

** Connect me with Number One, please," I told the Central. 

In a moment I heard a confused babel of voicejs, as if the wires 
were tangled. Voices high, low, and of all kinds, joined in an eager, 
interested chorus of **Here is Number One. What do you want?" 

**I want to tell you some neiws of great importance," I said, guided 
by a sudden illumination of thought. **I want to tell you. Number 
One, that you are making a great mistake. You are certainly missing 
the mark. You're not taking care of Number One at all. The fact 
is, you are letting Numbeir One shrivel away and die,— that is, the 
real Number One,— the best part of yourself— living down here in the 
smoke and ashes. And you don't need to stay here another day. 
Don't you know you belong up in the sunshine! Why not go there?" 

There was only a confused, troubled murmur in reply. But I knew 
they were still listening. 



Digitized by 



Google 



24 AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE 

**The way to the world of light and air and joy/' I went on, **is 
direct and easily found. Even if you can't have the use of the ele- 
vator, you have only to start on the path of Unselfishness, and climh I" 

A chorus of dismayed groans met my ear. 

*' Yes, I know it's uphill," I continued persuasively, **but never 
you mind. It pay si When you get up there, you'll see. And if you 
really want to look out for Number One, that is positively the only 
way to do it that will bring you satisfaction. 

** Don't stay here to turn into a black shadow. Climb up! Every 
step takes you nearer safety; nearer the delicious breezes of success, 
the fragrant roses of loving friendship, and the cool, clear river of life, 
where you can wade and bathe till you are free from the last touch of 
the smoke and grime, the shame and distress, of this dark under- 
world. Don't stay here any longer. Climb up and away! It is well 
worth your while. If you start on that upward path and keep on, it 
will surely lead you to the Table-Land of Divine Love. You can't 
afford to miss such a treat. Look out for Number OneV^ 

And I hung up the receiver. 

**Will they do it, do you suppose t" I asked the guide, as we turned 
to go. 

**Some of them will," was the answer. And, sure enough, they are 
doing it. 

People call this a selfish world. So it is; but over and under and 
through the selfishness is the heart's longing to be free from it; to love 
and be loved; to sacrifice and toil for others' happiness. The very 
person who is most strenuous in his determination to *4ook out for 
Number One" has his strong— not weak— point somewhere, that if 
followed will one day lead him forth from the Under- World. 

I have known more than one grim, curt, iron-willed business man, 
the terror of a whole office full of employees, to actually keep business 
waiting while he petted and caressed a tiny child— and that child not 
his own. 

I have known a farmer too selfish to give his wife proper facilities 
and suitable help in the home, to become a tireless and tender nurse 
when the overworked wife fell sick. 



Digitized by 



Google 



AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE 25 

I have known the spoiled daughter of a wealthy family, after 
exacting all kinds of unreasonable sacrifices from her too-indulgent 
husband, to rouse herself in a time of misfortune, and become a true 
and unselfish helpmate. 

I have known children who *' wouldn't play" unless they could 
choose every game and have their own way throughout, to afterwards 
grow up thoughtful, gracious and considerate to all around them. 

But there had to be a beginning. There had to be a first time when 
they turned a deaf ear to the lower self and began to listen to the 
divine call of love ; to the voice of Christ or His messengers within the 
soul. The smallest kind act, followed by more and more of them, will 
surely work the change. 

Everyone, however selfish by nature, can do this. And the more 
he does it, the sooner he will become transformed into the real, the 
nobler Number One. For don't forget that Number One at his best is 
well worth knowing. 

Have you yet made the effort to find this supreme pleasure that 
is meant for yout Have you made up your mind to find it! You can, 
for help will not be denied. It is waiting to be poured forth abun- 
dantly. How it does transform our old acquaintance! 

^*That they may be One with Me, even as I, Father, am One with 
Thee.'' 

Oh, fortunate and blessed Number One! ' 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE II. 

THE OTHER FELLOW. 

P DWAED EVERETT HALE tells a whimsical story of a minister 
whose nmnerous public duties began to weigh upon him so heavily 
that he decided to hire a double. So he found an Irishman who closely 
resembled himself, hired him to go about dressed in his (the min- 
ister's) clothes, arid taught him four sentences, one or another of 
which, it was hoped, would apply in all cases where speech was ex- 
pected. The plan worked well for a time, and the relieved minister 
found time to write his sermons, visit his parishioners and get acquain- 
ted with his own family, while Dennis filled his place in many a tire- 
some political or social gathering and no one was the wiser. But, 
alas ! the time came when no one of the four sentences would fit. The 
unfortunate ** double" became excited, lost his tempeir, and the result 
was disastrous. 

Not every one of us is so fortunate— or unfortunate!— as to possess 
a double of exactly that kind. But we are nearly all a little fond of 
shirking our responsibilities— of putting the blame on **the other fel- 
low." When we do this, we are listening to a cowardly message 
from the Red Telephone. 

Usually, it will be found that our misfortunes can be traced to some 
defect in ourselves, that we could remedy if only we would look the 
matter squarely in the face. But how few of us like to do that! 
It is so much easier to blame the ** other fellow!" All would run 
smoothly if only he would do right! 

Hence one of the commonly heard messages of the Red Telephone 
is this: 

*'It is all his fault, not yours. You can't be expected to go out of 
your way to attend to that matter, when he does not. Let it go. Who 
cares? You might as well do as others do. It is no worse for you than 
for them." 

26 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE OTHER FELLOW 27 

And so the inclination is to indulge in the childish game of ** Simon 
says Thumbs Up!" in many of the serious affairs of life, letting the 
*^ other fellow's'' course of action rule us, instead of deciding and 
acting for ourselves. People are as imitative as a flock of sheep. 
They will follow a leader, right or wrong, until something rouses 
them to think for themselves. 

Who has not noticed how often young people will forget the best 
of teachings in listening to the ridicule, sneers or taunts of a 
companion? *^You don't dare!" is an argument that many times 
changes a wise resolve into a foolish one. The Red Telephone wires 
fairly ring with this and similar taunts. And if the hearer is 
cowardly, he will act on the spur of the moment, thinking to prove 
himself brave. What a mistake! 

It is cowardly to **dare" do a wrong thing when the right 
course would take real moral courage. It is cowardly to **dare" do 
a foolish thing to avoid being laughed at by **the other fellows." 

It is cowardly, and vulgar as well, for a girl to let herself be 
drawn into a silly flirtation, a course that cheapens her own woman- 
ly nature and makes her the toy of the moment, just because *'the 
other girls do." 

It is cowardly for a grocer to give short weight, put sand in his 
sugar or sell cheap substitutes for pure food, just because his com- 
petitors do. 

It is cowardly for a lawyer, merchant or other business man to 
indulge in sharp practices because others in the same line of busi- 
ness have set the example. 

It is cowardly for a woman to try to dress more extravagantly 
than her purse will permit, to keep pace with her neighbors. And 
here I am going to say something which will cause some eyes to 
open wide in astonishment— t^ is cowardly to deny one's self or 
one's family the reasonable comforts of life when they can be 
afforded. Some do go to this extreme just from the love of being 
considered ** prudent." 

Don't mind what the ** other fellow" says, or thinks, in these 
matters that concern only yourself and those nearest and dearest. 



Digitized by 



Google 



28 THE OTHER FELLOW 

Live so as to make the very most and highest of the life God has 
given yon,— and let the tongnes wag as they will. 

Why bless you, if folks couldn^t talk they would die— some of 
them. Let them talk and let yourself be free from care concerning 
what they say,— if you know you are acting from principle. Tastes 
differ. Yours is as apt to be right as your neighbor's. Live your 
own life— only so it be a brave, true, sensible one— and let the 
other fellow live his. 

Consideration for the other fellow can be made either the bane 
or blessing of society. It all depends on the hind of consideration. 
Never be a slave to others' opinions, nor try to make them slaves 
to yours. 

A flower has the right to unfold into just the variety of blossom 
for which Nature meant it. You would not expect a tulip to be a 
rose, or a hyacinth to be a pansy. It is the same with human beings. 
Each life has wonderful possibilities of growth, of beauty, of devel- 
opment. But each must unfold along the lines for which it was in- 
tended. 

That is the reason that it is both cruel and fruitless for parents 
to insist on forcing one child into a wholly distasteful occupation 
because another child shows an aptitude for it. 

There is no need of idleness, but surely in a world so full of 
work to be done it is the sensible course to avoid trying to fit square 
pegs into round holes. Let each live his own life, and not another's. 
Teach a child to love work, by all means; but don't try to turn a 
tulip into a rose. 

The right kind of consideration has the double root of self- 
respect and respect for others. Its fruit will be many a gracious 
and unassuming act. It recognizes, first, that God has a plan— a 
loving, beneficent plan— for each individual life; second, that the 
plan must be worked out gradually, perfectly, with no interference 
from any human source, and with only such help as a wise and 
sympathetic friend can give. Life is full of hard lessons, and it 
is well for us that we cannot shirk them. Each lesson must be 
learned, each task done, as it comes, or we are forever the losers. 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE OTHER FELLOW 29 

But no one can safely add to another's burden one straw beyond 
what belongs there. Do your work as well as you can and leave 
the ** other fellow" free to do his in the way that he has found 
best adapted. 

A child who has not an eager desire to help his parents is lack- 
ing in consideration. Plant the seed carefully, tenderly, and it will 
grow. Love will guide a young soul out of the under-world of 
selfishness and teach it the beauty and value of its own powers and 
the joy of usefulness. Remember the two roots; self-respect, and 
respect for others. Self-respect, if firm and solid, will prevent a 
young -person from being led astray by wrong example or sugges- 
tion. Respect for others, if carefully cultivated, will make him as 
truly considerate of their rights and feelings as of his own. 

It is worth a great deal to be able to mentally put yourself in 
the other fellow's place. Some have this quick, sympathetic insight 
by nature. Such are always ready to make allowances and to judge 
charitably. But they are few. Most of us have to train ourselves 
to think gently of those who act in a way that we, cannot approve. 
The Red Telephone is always aglow with words of criticism for the 
** other fellow." The habit grows until often it dominates the whole 
nature. 

Don't forget that however strange or unreasonable your neighbor 
may be, you cannot help him by harsh words or sneers. That would 
only drive him farther down into the under-world, and indeed, if 
persisted in, would drag you down with him. Give the ** other fel- 
low" a chance. He may be doing the best he knows how. Or if he 
is not, then perhaps he is doing the best he feels. Did you ever 
think of that! When a person feels ugly, ten to one he will act' 
ugly. It does not help him a particle to stab him with a contempt- 
uous thought— for thoughts do reach and hurt others even when not 
expressed in words. 

Right here is where the principle of respect for others comes in. 

But, you say, **How can I respect Smith t He does nothing but 
loaf, drink, swear and abuse his family. Nobody respects him. He—" 

Ah, that is just the trouble. Nobody does respect him, not even 



Digitized by 



Google 



30 THE OTHER FELLOW 

himself; and so the poor wretch, pushed into the very depths of 
the under-world by his utter hopelessness, loses all semblance of 
a -man. 

You will have to begin to treat such a one with respect and 
consideration before he has done anything to merit it. It is the 
only way, and we have the best authority for it. ** While we were 
yet sinners, in due time Christ died for the ungodly. '* It is plainly 
a case where a man has listened to the Red Telephone so long that 
a very different message— perhaps many of them— must be sent 
him before there can be any change for the better. 

Consideration for the ** other fellow'' will take into account his 
peculiar temptations, and while resolutely refusing to make those 
temptations your own, will try to inspire in the unfortunate one a 
new hope, new courage and new interests. Find something, however 
small, to praise about his family, his home or his own work when 
he does any. Awaken even a faint ray of self-respect in his soul, 
and you give it something to feed upon. You have made a good 
beginning, which can be followed up until the work is complete. 

Then, too, there is many an instance where self-respect is not 
lost, and yet vexatious misunderstandings occur through lack of 
power to view things through the ** other fellow's" eyes. It would 
be amusing if it were not sad, to see the utter contempt many well- 
meaning people— yes, even professing Christians— often show, to- 
wards those of different religious or political views from their own. 

**I never did have no opinion of them Baptists, nohow," sniffs 
a dear old colored woman, herself the best of Methodists and ready 
to do her neighbor any kindness except that of according her the 
same freedom of religious belief she herself enjoys. Yet is she 
any more absurd than our forefathers, the Puritans, who came to 
the shores of America expressly to gain religious liberty, and then 
celebrated their success by turning around and persecuting the 
Quakers t Nobler souls than the Puritans it would be hard to j&nd, 
but they certainly showed one weakness,— they could not be generous 
enough to accord the ^' other fellow" the same rights that they de- 
manded for themselves. And when it comes to politics— need I give 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE OTHER FELLOW 31 

instances! You already know countless ones. Families in discord, 
churches almost disrupted, neighbors at swords' points, —and all 
over a matter of mere opinion. 

Use your God-given, glorious liberty, Number One, by all means; 
but in the name of common fairness and common sense, let Number 
Two have the same privilege! Give the '^ other fellow'' a chance! 

Sometimes it is not contempt, but only thoughtlessness, that pre- 
vents a right treatment of the ** other fellow." You have probably 
met the man who spreads himself and his newspaper over as much 
space as possible in a crowded car; the woman who blocks the pas- 
sage of a hurrying crowd or keeps a dozen people waiting while she 
chats with a friend; the invalid who ''enjoys poor health" so much 
that a detailed description of symptoms is liberally dealt out to all 
friends; the person who takes up the valuable time of a busy man 
by long calls on church or charitable errands during his office hours ; 
the schoolboy who chooses the sidewalk in preference to the vacant 
lot for his coasting or skating ground; the silly, vain girl who makes 
unreasonable demands upon her friends for the sake of testing their 
devotion; the child who habitually leaves its playthings or other 
belongings scattered about for mother to put away; the mother who 
expects all her children to be equally interested in the same tasks 
and the same amusements; the church member who expects his 
pastor to be at the disposal of the parish at all hours, regardless of 
home needs; the woman who wears an enormous hat at public gath- 
erings where people wish to see as well as hear; and all the rest of 
the long, long list, of which these are only samples. It all comes 
from forgetting the rights of the ''other fellow." Someone has 
defined a bore as "a person who insists upon talking about himself 
when you want to talk about yourself." That is quite annoying, 
to be sure; but there are apt to be two sides to the story. Once get 
two of this particular type of conversationalists together, and all 
onlookers may hold their breath as well as their tongues! It is a 
case where "Greek meets Greek." 

Seriously, there are few cases in which the shadow-fiends are 
more in their element than in suggesting ways of either over-esti- 



Digitized by 



Google 



32 THE OTHER FELLOW 

mating or of ignoring the importance of the ** other fellow/' Timid 
people, as I have shown, go to one extreme; bold or careless ones, 
to the other. But the fact is, there is an infallible mle that will 
enable ns to steer clear of both dangers, rendering us proof against 
the messages of the Bed Telephone along these lines. It is a rule 
which has well been called golden, and comes from the wisest lips 
that ever framed a message for guidance in human perplexity and 
need: 

^*As ye would that men should do unto you, do ye even so to 
them.'^ 

Do not make the mistake of thinking that this will not apply in 
business. Some very successful business men and women have 
proved that the Golden Rule is pure gold in the business as well as 
the religious world. It adds to success instead of subtracting from 
it. 

Make this rule yours in thought as well as in word and deed; 
and you will start an electric current of power that will flash 
around the world, bringing results compared with which Edison *s 
and Elmer Gates' inventions are as child's play. And not the least 
of these results will be the wonderful discoveries you will make 
regarding the ** other fellow.'' You will appreciate him as you 
never did before; yet you will avoid his mistakes, will know that 
you are free to follow your own plans, and the respect that you 
accord to others will bring a plentiful harvest in the form of their 
respect for you. 



Digitized by 



Google 









IK 


i 


'■"■>,.* ,^!oH 


.« 






* -' ' • '-'•.'■ 






( 












r * 




"^^ 


V 


' 'ii't^-'' -fc^ "■■*'. 








t- ■ ■ 














'\ I' 

< 

















THE OTHER FELLOW. 
'Treat such a one with respect and consideration." 



—Page 30. 



Digitized by 



Google 



'The old fortress . . . grim and forbidding, in the flickering volcano light." 

—Page 35. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE UL 
COMMON TRAPS. 

/^N MY Second trip to the Under- World I had a nearer view 
^^ of the shadow-creatnres. My errand led me straight to the 
old fortress which I saw was their headquarters. Grim and forbid- 
ding it loomed up in the flickering light; for the volcano was more 
quiet this time at the moment of my arrival, and the flames shot 
up only to subside and leave the city in a twilight which might 
almost be called more gloomy than absolute darkness. A gigantic 
spider's web was stretched across the doorway of the huge old 
building. 

**Has no one entered here lately f I asked the guide, pausing 
as he brushed aside the web for us to pass through. 

**Not in this door,*' he replied. **The shadow-creatures enter 
through the low arch you see yonder,*' pointing to an opening with 
an inscription over it in some foreign tongue. ** But" this other 
door is the visitors' entrance, and has not been used for a long 
time. Most people content themselves with a surface examination 
of the shadows' work; they do not look deeper." 

**Then if the shadows go in through the low arch," I said, 
** where do they work after they are inside? Are any of them in 
there now!" 

"Yes, indeed," was the answer. ^*The main oflSce is half full of 
them now, and here come some more." 

The shadows were faint because the light was so dim, and I 
could not see them plainly at the first glance. But I saw enough 
that was horrible in their snake-like movements to cause cold shivers 
to run down my spine, even while the perspiration stood in drops on 
my forehead. The sense of utter loathing which these creatures 
inspire is more than can be described. 

"Do not fear them," said my guide, reassuringly. **They will 

35 



Digitized by 



Google 



36 COMMON TRAPS 

not be allowed to harm you, or even to see you. They have other 
business. Terrible business, too! Kevolting beyond words, for any 
one to witness! But you can do little to stop it until you under- 
stand; hence I am going to let you see what this work is. CJbme 
with me.** 

I followed the guide up a narrow stair, my courage and my curi- 
osity returning as I went. T had need of both, to carry me through 
this nightmare of experience. Even though I knew I was quite 
safe, I felt relieved as we left the shadow creatures behind for the 
time being. I felt that a weight was removed so that I could breathe 
more freely. 

The stairway was a steep and winding one, ending at the very 
top of the building, in a small tower. Here we entered an odd little 
round-shaped room furnished in gray, with two windows overlook- 
ing the mountain side. But my guide did not go to the windows. 
Instead, he led me to a seat in front of a large gray curtain. 

**Tliese pictures that I must show you are not pleasant ones," 
he said, *'but they are, alas! true to life. In fact they are alive; 
only what you see is a reflection of the real occurrences, exactly as 
in a mirror. We could see the real ones themselves from the win- 
dow if it were not so dark. As it is, the reflection will answer quite 
as well. Now I will draw aside the curtain. Look!'* 

I gazed as my guide lifted the curtain. The picture was mar- 
vellously lifelike. A light shone from it— or through it, I could 
hardly tell which,— making the human figures look as if about to 
step from the canvas. Not even Delorme's painting of *^The Black- 
smith'* could be called more realistic. 

The picture showed a mother seated in a plainly but cozily fur- 
nished room with her two children playing by her side. The room 
was that of a country home, with few luxuries but much substantial 
comfort. The woman was sewing; both she and the little ones, a 
boy and a girl, were happy and healthy looking, and the picture 
would have been a pleasing one but for two ugly shadow-forms that 
lurked in one corner of the cottage room, unseen by its inmates, and 
apparently whispering together while pointing maliciously towards 
the children. 



Digitized by 



Google 



COMMON TRAPS 37 

The picture suddenly faded, and another took its place. 

This was a street scene in a great city at night. The youth and 
maiden who were the central figures were clearly the two children 
of the first scene, grown older. An open door of a saloon was near, 
into which the boy was being smilingly invited by a young man, 
while a flashily dressed woman approached the girl. What had be- 
come of the mother, I did not know, but the shadow creatures 
lurked in the corner. 

The third picture was that of the interior of a dance hall. Flim- 
sily dressed girls with painted faces were dancing, while the rude 
jests or meaning glances of their evil-looking companions seemed 
to cause in some the wildest merriment, though to a few of the 
younger and more innocent they brought evident distress and con- 
sternation. Here, as in the first and second pictures, the shadow 
fiends were plainly to be seen, and they looked particularly well 
pleased. 

Next came a picture of a gambling den where the youth of the 
other pictures sat with flushed, excited face playing cards with sev- 
eral men, most of them much older. Glasses of some kind of liquor 
stood on the table, and it needed not the exultant look on the shadow 
faces to tell me that a dispute had arisen, perhaps to end only in 
murder and overwhelming disgrace. 

The pictures followed one another in rapid succession. A 
drunken millionaire plunging madly along in his automobile and 
crushing the life out of a woman who could not get out of the path 
of the wild racer; a drunken husband locking his wife outdoors 
on a stormy winter night; a drunken father sending a bullet through 
the head* of his fourteen-months-old baby; these were only samples 
of the frightful list. As for the sequels to the dance hall picture, 
they were found in the wretched, wild-eyed outcasts who sought 
oblivion by plunging from a bridge into the deep waters of the 
river; and in the madhouses full of shrieking victims; and in the 
Potter's Field. No words can describe the horrors of those pic- 
tures as the work of saloon, dance hall and gambling den was slowly 
unfolded from the seemingly trivial beginnings to the tragic end. 



Digitized by 



Google 



38 COMMON TRAPS 

''Take me away!" I cried with a shudder, at last, turning to 
my guide. **I can look no longer. Let us leave this dreadful place. 
How can such things be!" 

''Come, then," was the reply. "But be sure it is all true. The 
temptations are so insidious that the young do not realize where 
they are drifting. Let us go down and listen for a few moments 
to the kind of arguments used by the shadow fiends in the begin- 
ning, to persuade the young folks that these things are harmless." 

I rose from my gray cushioned chair just as the curtain was 
allowed to fall on the scene of a heartbroken mother raving in a 
sudden and hopeless insanity over a murdered son, killed in a 
saloon,— and as I passed the window I saw the volcanic fires leap 
up with renewed fierceness till the country roundabout seemed in- 
dulging in a wild dance of fiendish glee at the sufferings of mortals. 
I would be glad indeed to forget that night; but I cannot It is 
burned on my memory by a fire that is still lighting up those worst 
of all scenes in the Under- World. 

I scarcely knew where I was going, but followed my guide below 
till a door was reached opening into a room broad at one end but 
quite narrow at the other. At the opposite end of the room, as we 
entered the d6or, was the one thing of supreme interest and impor- 
tance in this world of strangeness,— for there, blazing with its own 
heat, and seldom free from use, was the Red Telephone. 

The shadow creatures began to come in. This was more than 
I could endure, after the horrors I had already seen. I must have 
turned white with repugnance, for my guide, in pity, led me to a 
chair facing away from the telephone, where I could not see the 
messengers who came to it, though their words were quite distinct. 
The voices themselves were not unpleasant. They had been trained 
too carefully for their work, to express in tone the true nature of 
the speakers. 

"Hello!" called one, a moment after ringing the bell. "Is that 
Harry Stevenson? Well, this is Guy Goodfellow. I want you to 
promise to come down to Carter's to-night. There'll be a lot of 
splendid fellows there that I want to introduce you to, and a jolly 
good time for everyone. 



Digitized by 



Google 



COMJVION TRAPS 39 

*^ What's that? You don't believe you can comet 

**Why not! You never do go to Carter's! Oh, bosh! It's time 
you did, then. Why, man alive, there's no harm in it 

**You don't drink! That's all right; of course, you needn't if 
you don't want to. Just come down and see the fellows, that's all. 
We'll have a game or two of billiards, and go home early. Come, 
don't refuse." 

^* You '11 come just for a little while! Yes! Good for you! I 
knew you were the right stuff. We'll have no end of fun, for we're 
going to start a club down there— just a social club, no harm in that, 
you know. We'll want you for one of the ofl5cers. Be sure to be on 
hand. All right; good-by." 

**That is the beginning/' commented my guide, quietly, as the 
voice ceased. ** Carter's is one of the traps of the Under- World, a 
saloon. Harry will go, intending to drink nothing but soda, and 
to go home early. But it will not stop there. Very soon he will 
take *just one glass' of something, with the others, to be sociable, 
and then he will take more than one; the evenings will* grow long 
until by degrees they stretch far into the night. Anxious, careworn 
parents, an ungovernable appetite, a ruined career, all await him 
as the result of that telephone message. Yes,— this is the beginning. 
The end— is such as you saw in the pictures upstairs!" 

Another messenger had taken the first one's place. In a few 
minutes by a similar course of reasoning, a young man was per- 
suaded to enter another of the Under- World's traps— a gambling 
den. He was assured there was *'no harm in a social game of 
cards," and reminded that many reputable people played. But 
the trap was sprung, nevertheless. 

The third message was in a foreign language, and I coulu not 
translate it. My guide kindly acted as interpreter, and I learned 
that this most fiendish of all plans was that of the ** White Slave 
Trade" carried on notoriously in Philadelphia, and probably no 
less in other cities,— the enticing of young girls into dens of infamy 
from which there is no escape. 

**0nly young girls of from twelve to sixteen yeiirs," explained 



Digitized by 



Google 



40 COMMON TRAPS 

my guide, *'are desired. Older women know too much to be easily 
managed by the den keeper. The young girls are inveigled into 
these places on one pretense or another by paid agents of the * White 
Slave Syndicate/ As a rule none of them can speak English. 
They are told that they must submit because such is the custom of 
the new country to which they have come. They are not allowed 
any privileges. They are very scantily supplied with clothing. 
They are not given anything in the line of wearing apparel in which 
they could appear in the street, even if the door of the den were 
not kept locked and bolted. They are not allowed even a small 
percentage on the profits of their own infamy. A more revolting, 
diabolical, devilish thing than the ^ White Slave Trade' of the ^City 
of Brotherly Love' could not be conceived in the head of any devil 
incarnate even if that brain were kept on the rack for a thousand 
years. It is enough to make every decent, self-respecting man blush 
with shame that such a thing is possible under the Stars and 
Stripes." 

One would think, surely, that in this visit I must have exhausted 
all the possibilities of the Under- World ! But, no; there were other 
traps in reserve. This was winter. In the summer the shadow- 
fiends are no less busy, as perhaps we may see. 

Only two more messages were to come, on this occasion. 

'* Hello, Jack!" called a voice at the 'phone. ^*Come around to 
the theater with me to-night. I've got an extra ticket for you. 
Just drop everything for once and come. I tell you it's a liot one 
—this vaudeville on Clarkson street. It'd be a shame to miss it. 
Lots of pretty girls— regular daisies. Music is the best ever, and 
the dancing and jokes are wide awake, you bet. You'll laugh fit 
to split your sides. Eob and Sam are coming, too, and we'll make 
a party of it. You be round the comer of Blake street, and I'll 
meet you there. Don't let on; the folks might kick. Gee! but we'll 
have a hot old time! You'll be there sure? All right, good-by." 

My guide made no comment on this message. None was neoes- 
sar}% I knew what it meant— this cheap vaudeville performance, with 
its coarse jokes, indecent rather than humorous, and the costumes, 



Digitized by 



Google 



COMMON TRAPS • 41 

music, dancing, and all, of just the kind calculated to blunt the finer 
sensibilities and lower if not destroy the manliness of these bright, 
eager young fellows just starting in life. I was about to protest, 
when still another voice, a crafty, seductive one, was heard urging 
Miss Innocent to go that night to a dance hall, ^'just to see what 
it is like. There's no harm,'' the voice went on. 

But suddenly there was a sound as of a rashing wind, and 1 
turned, forgetting my dislike in my curiosity to see what was hap- 
pening at the 'phone. 

There seemed to be a momentary struggle between two shadows; 
then the newcomer succeeded in pushing the other aside and reach- 
ing the 'phone herself. For this shadow was— or had once been— 
a woman, or rather a young girl. There was little semblance of 
youth or beauty now! 

**No! no! no!" she fairly shrieked, into the telephone. ** Don't 
go! I went once, and it was once too often! Do they tell you 
there's no harm in it! There is harm— there is the blackness of 
horror and death in it! You never will come out the same girl that 
you were when you went in! There's ruin and death in the dance 
hall— I know it too well, for I was caught in that trap and the dis- 
grace was more than I could bear and live! Take warning, take 
warning from me— for I am Mabel Wright!" 

This startling message from the girl who took poison and ended 
her earthly life in a dance hall but a short time before, had a dis- 
turbing effect on the nerves of the shadows— if shadows can be 
said to have nerves. They flocked into the room from every direc- 
tion, with threatening looks and gestures, toward the only one 
among them who had rebelled at the laws of the Under- World. 

I had but one more glimpse of this one who called herself Mabel 
Wright. I could not be sure, the group of angry shadows sur- 
rounded her so closely, but I thought I saw a change pass over her; 
a change for the better, leaving her face less wretched and almost 
peaceful. But the sight rapidly faded from my view, for I sud- 
denly awoke, and this, my second visit to the Under- World, was 
over. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE IV. 
THE "PREDIGESTED'' SHADOW. 

f T IS very curious how ingenious the shadow-folks are in varying 
* their methods. They do not always invite their victims into 
their traps at once, but use indirect means to undermine the will 
and destroy force of character. Even a mother's affection for her 
child, when not tempered by common sense, can be made a help 
to their plans. 

John F. Cowan has written an amusing burlesque showing to 
what extremes the fad for '^predigested" food, mental and physical, 
can be carried. His **Predigested Tommy,'' in the Christian En- 
deavor World, is enough to provoke serious thought underneath the 
smiles that we cannot repress. 

Now, be it understood, I am far from wishing to oppose the use 
of health foods. To condemn them as a whole, would be foolish in 
the extreme. They are, many of them, the result of careful, intel- 
ligent work and investigation, and are a blessing to thousands. 

The same is true of mental and spiritual ** health foods" as of 
the physical ones. We do well to adopt new methods of oiling life's 
machinery, making study interesting, simplifying work, and econ- 
omizing energy on all planes of activity. 

It is only when some over-anxious mother gets the idea that her 
child cannot thrive unless every meal, every lesson, every task and 
every sport is made easy for him— especially prepared,— predi- 
gested, as it were— when this happens, woe to the unfortunate child, 
and to the fond and foolish mother as well! 

Life was not meant to be all ease, to any human being. Some 
things must be a little hard, or the body and mind, lacking exer- 
cise, cannot grow as they should; and when growth of any kind is 
stunted, there can be neither health nor happiness. Not even 

42 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE PREDIQESTED SHADOW 43 

**Nochew and Swallow's Self -Eating Foods'' can secure such 
results ! 

In his story of **Predigested Tonuny" Mr. Cowan represents 
Mrs. T. Anna Jenkins-Jones, formerly known as Tirza Ann, the 
daughter of Squire Toothaker, as having acquired some novel and, 
it must be confessed, rather extreme ideas since her marriage to a 
Boston banker. She comes to spend a summer at the Toothaker 
farm, bringing her- young son with her. 

**01d Mis' Toothaker had a steamin' dinner on the table, an' as 
soon as Tommy's mouth had been rinsed out with an auntyseptic 
pollution, they sot down. 

*^ 'Will Tommy have some fat ham, or lean!' asked his grandma; 
'an' does he like his eggs turned, or fried on one side!' 

*' 'Merciful Minerva, mother!' exclaimed her that was Tirza Ann 
Toothaker before she married a Boston banker. 'Tommy could no 
more survive ham an' eggs than he could walk to the North Pole. 
His stomach is weak, and he has never eaten anything but predi- 
gested foods. Here, Tommy; take these three chewless proteid tab- 
lets, and then I'll give you four spoonfuls of the peptonized pab- 
ulum/ 

*' *An' that's about all the boy gets to eat. It's 'lactated' this, 
an' 'peptonized' that, an' 'predigested' t'other. Mis' Toothaker 
was a-tellin' me t'other day that after Sam had 'peptonized pab- 
ulum' an' 'masticated maltstarch' ding-donged in his ears reg-lar 
three times a day, until he loathed the names, he asked Tirza Ann: 
'What in the six nations does the boy get to do with his teeth? 
Don't he have to chew a lot of gum to give 'em exercise!' 

" 'Chew gum!' screamed Tirza Ann. 'Shades of science! Never! 
Such a waste of salivary secretions! Why, poor Tommy doesn't 
seem to have been bom with his full share of salivary glands, any- 
way.' 

" 'Well,' growled Sam, 'I should think that any self-respectin' 
set of teeth or slavery glans would want to go out of business in 
disgust if they wa'n't never recognized or given nothin' to do. If 
I was a tooth, an' got snubbed that way every day, I'd change my 



Digitized by 



Google 



44 THE PREDIGESTED SHADOW 

name to toe-nail. If you keep on feedin' that boy them chewless 
things, you'U soon have a new human specimen— a toothless, stom- 
achless man to go along with them there horseless carriages an' 
wireless telegraphy/ " 

And one of Sam's friends adds, on hearing of the incident, 
''Such foolishness as tumin' down good meat an' eggs an' dough- 
nuts for predigested stuff that eats itself, is heathenish!" 

Of course, even while we laugh, we see that both sides were 
partly right and partly wrong. It is quite possible that plenty of 
good graham bread and butter, bread and milk, fresh fruit and 
vegetables such as abound on a farm, might have been even better 
for Tommy than the recommended meat and doughnuts. Only, who 
ever heard of a real hoy that would submit tamely to being deprived 
of doughnuts! Mr. Cowan's ''Tommy" must have been a spiritless 
creature, to make no protest! And we cannot help wondering how 
it was when it came to pie! A boy who does not long for pie must 
be a rare specimen indeed. But this one ivas a rare specimen, it 
seems. 

It was much the same with Tommy's education. Finding that 
country air agrees with him, his mother decides to prolong the visit 
into the fall. 

"I was dretfuUy in hopes Touuny's ma would send him to 
school," explains a kind-hearted, motherly neighbor, "for he would 
have to come a-past our house, an' I might slip some doughnuts an' 
chicken-pie an' real food into his dinner pail; that is, if he should 
have a pail to carry them predigested tablets in. I d'no but a bluin- 
box would do. 

"But Tirza Ann sort of pussed up her lips like the string end 
of a puddin'-bag an' said, 'Poor Tommy's mind ain't equal to school 
tasks. History tires him. So I try to give it to him in interesting 
stories. Then we have games of cards, like authors, that we play 
together; there's a mathematical game, an' a geographical game, 
an' a grammatical game, an' a game about birds, an' Tommy n' I 
play 'em, an' he beats me an' has a splendid time, an' absorbs ever 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE PREDIGESTED SHADOW 45 

SO much knowledge without knowin' it, an' wearin' his poor mind 
out 8tudyin\' 

** *I see,' says I; 'you didn't bring all the predigested stuff you 
feed Tommy in that box. But what's to strengthen Tommy's mind 
if he never rassles with the multiplication table or boundin' Chiny 
or conjugatin' **I love, you love, he or she loves!" I should think 
you'd be afraid he'd forgit that he has a memory, or any thinkin' 
powers, if you smuggle all his knowledge into him unbeknownst, 
without his usin' his faculties. How will he ever get any mental 
discipline ? ' 

** *You cling to the old, exploded notion about forcin' mental 
development,' said Tirza Ann, as lofty as a church steeple. *I pre- 
fer nature's way. Our modern theory is that the mind is like a 
rose in a garden. We give it air an' sunshine an' rain an' culture, 
shieldin' it from every unkind influence, an' lettin' it bask in the 
sun, an' grow naturally an' happily.' 

** 'Well,' says I, 'you may make a Daniel Webster out of Tommy, 
for all of me, by predigested education, but I s'pose you'll let him 
go to the Sunday school, anyway. There's Mehetabel Crow's class 
of boys that's just about his size, an' she's an Al teacher.' 

• • <Why, I might,' says she, pussin' up her lips about half-way. 
*I could go with poor Tommy myself, an' guard him against any- 
thing unpleasant or hard. They don't require them to memorize 
verses, do they? or sit up straight? Tommy's Sunday school teacher 
at home gives him picture cards to color with a box of pencils. He 
absorbs Bible knowledge in that way.' " 

"So does a sponge absorb soap-suds," growled Jonathan; "but 
it never grows to be a man." 

That is true. Still, Jonathan, you were mistaken in altogether 
despising the picture cards. For a brief period, while Tommy is 
small, they are all right as far as they go. Because,— don't you 
see?— if the colored pencils and the old memorizing methods had 
been combined, Tommy would have had both the pleasantly stimu- 
lated interest and the harder mental exercise bringing sturdy 



Digitized by 



Google 



46 THE PREDIGESTED SHADOW 

growth, and the one would have helped the other, like bread and 
jam! 

As it was, Tommy's Sunday school experience in the country 
was not altogether fortunate. Tirza Ann's Boston ideas on re- 
ligious training are quite different from Mehetabel Ctow's. 

^* Hasn't he been taught what sin is!" asks the teacher, in aston- 
ishment. 

**I prefer him not to know there is such a dreadful word. With 
him, things are either beautiful or unlovely. I try to induce him 
to do or say nothing that is not beautiful, because unlovely things 
are unpleasant. I believe that if I can make him happy he will be 
good. So I want every hour of his precious life to be sunny and 
joyous, and thus develop his character in a direction opposite to 
that indicated in the word you would have drawn from him, but 
the meaning of which I assure you he does not know." 

''What, doesn't know there is a hell," gasped Mehetabel, *'or 
sin, or a dying Savior?" 

'*I could no more bear to have him know of such a horrible 
tragedy as I used to hear and sing about than to shock him with 
pictures of fire and brimstone." 

''But how are you going to give him a sense of duty!" 

"I don't want him to know the meaning of the word. I try to 
find out what he likes, and direct his activities into that channel. 
Tommy has an artistic temperament that abhors discords and is 
depressed by hardships, and I try to surround him constantly by 
an atmosphere of brightness and gladness. If, in this Sunday 
school, the old, crude theories of duty and temptation and sin are 
still taught, I must beg—" 

**I can tell you straight, your Tommy won't get no predigested 
Sunday school teachin' here," said Mehetabel, setting her jaws 
together till she looked like the picture of her father, Colonel Crow, 
leadin' the charge at Seven Oaks. "This ain't no satin-lined relig- 
ious incubator," she went on, "for raisin' boys with shoe-strings 
for backbones; an', what's more, if you want to keep up your ostrieli 
game of hidin' Tommy's head in the sand to prevent him knowin' 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE PREDIGESTED SHADOW 47 

about sin an' a Savior, you'd best not stay for preachin' this 
momin', for Elder Hewitt is goin' to preach on regeneration." 

The story does not state whether they stayed or not. Probably 
not. 

The weakness in this mother's position was not in giving the 
child a love for beauty, but in failing to see that there is a grand, 
rugged, substantial beauty in duty itself, bravely done. She was 
not awake' to the need and value of courage in a boy growing up 
to meet a man's responsibilities. 

**I slept, and dreamed that life was beauty, 
I woke, and found that life was duty. 
Was my dream, then, a shadowy lie! 
Toil on, sad heart, courageously. 
And thou shalt find thy dream to be 
A noonday light and truth to thee." 

What wonder that a boy knowing nothing of this, and never 
allowed to exert himself, or to feel the joy of conquest over diffi- 
culties, found life inexpressibly dull? Each summer it was worse 
than the last. 

'* *Poor, dear, tired Tommy,' as Sam Toothaker said, ^seemed 
to grow more spindlin' in his shanks, and more languid in his 
motions, and more bored in his looks.' 

** * Somebody ought to pick him up an' shake him until that 
gold eyeglass gets lost,' Jerushy indignantly declared. 'I wonder 
would he drop dead if his ma was to say some day, ^' Tommy, you 
must do this or that." ' 

^'She always said, 'Tommy, dear, don't you feel as though you 
would like to do so and so!' She predigested every act so that he 
couldn't even bear to pick out a necktie for himself. 'Tommy, dear,' 
she said, 'don't cloud one moment of your sweet life trying to make 
up your mind. If we take the whole box home, it may make itself 
up after awhile without an effort.' 

" 'Never in this world,' said the clerk to the men in the store 
after his city customers were gone. 'The trouble is there ain't 



Digitized by 



Google 



48 THE PREDIGESTED SHADOW 

nothin^ to make up. What little mind the feller had has gone dry 
for want of milkin'.' 

'^ 'Talkin' about bringin' an ottomobile down here,' spoke up 
one of the store loungers. *His ma wouldn't let him, for the same 
reason she wouldn't let him join the Christian Endeavor society— 
the pledge had an oughter in it, an' she didn't want her poor, dear 
Tommy to think that he ought to do anything that might not be 
congenial to his tastes.' " 

It was the same with sports. Athletics such as the other boys 
enjoyed were far too rough for this daintily bred youngster. ** *I 
never could bear the thought of my poor, dear Tommy taking such 
robust, vulgar exercise. Really, it is too sti'enuous. If you think 
he needs exercise, I will get a set of parlor croquet, or something 
easy. I will put him in shoulder-braces to straighten him up.' 

** *I s'pose,' said Sam rather tartly, Hhat as Tommy's been 
brought up on the predigested plan, he'll have to have predigested 
sports, too. I s'pose that's the fashion of bringin' up boys in the 
city nowadays. You don't dast tell 'em what's good fer 'em, as 
dad did me; but you ask 'em, soft an' pretty, '*What would you 
like, my dear!" You don't put any responsibility on their shoul- 
ders, or set up no laws an' say, '*You must Jive up to them or take 
the consequences," but you honey 'em, an' baby 'em, an' do things 
for 'em, an' what are the poor, measly, predigested things goin' to 
be good for! Who's goin' to run the farms an' shops, an' fight the 
country's battles? You can't do it with predigested men. How 
long would Grant have been takin' Richmond an' savin' the coun- 
try with an army of predigested Tommies?' " 

It is unnecessary to follow Tommy through his predigested col- 
lege course of '^electives" which he was pulled through by his vari- 
ous tutors, to the time when at twenty-four he was ready to marry 
and settle down. **But if Tommy was ready for marriage, the 
young lady was not. His food had been predigested; his knowledge 
had been predigested; his religion (?) had been predigested, and 
now he must have a predigested wife, and Mrs. T. Anna Jenkins- 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE PREDKiESTED SHADOW 49 

Jones had brought the girl down to the Comers to put her through 
the process while they were * summering.' 

*' 'You know, Mabel dear, that Tommy can't bear to be called 
to meals when he is smoking. It's best to know that beforehand. 
He has a lovely disposition, but if you cross him he is likely to be 
somewhat taciturn the rest of the day.' So, from morning to night, 
it was, 'Tommy likes this, and Tommy doesn't like that. You can 
do anything with Tommy this way, but you can't manage him at all 
that way. Tommy has this peculiarity, and Tommy has that dislike. 
Tommy has to be studied. Tommy has never been used to any 
other way but that.' 

'* 'The predigester is runnin' full time, seven days in the week,' 
said Sam, 'an' I feel sorry for the poor girl. But if you start a 
boy on the predigested plan, I reckon it's pretty hard to switch him 
off this side of heaven. Tommy will get his wife well predigested, 
an' mebbe pretty much everything else, until his last call comes. 
I'm afeard he will have a tough job with the Judgment Day. I 
hain't heard of no way of predigestin' it that I would want to trust, 
an' I'm afeard that none of the twelve kinds of fruits on the tree 
of life will agree with Tommy, for the Bible doesn't say they're 
predigested. But no boy of mine shall ever get started on this pre- 
digested route through life. Here, Sally Ann; take them overshoes 
and ear-tabs right oflf that youngster. If he can't stand the weather 
unpredigested, let him stamp his feet an' rub his ears. No more 
predigested boys on this farm. One predigested Tommy is enough 
for a hull continent.' " 

And we are inclined to heartily agree with him. 

Yes, the "predigested" shadow-fiend at the Red Telephone is 
ready enough to suggest this method to over-indulgent mothers, and 
why! 

Because a young man "with a shoe-string for a backbone" is 
more easily led into the gilded traps of sin than one who has some 
resisting power. That is why. The shadow-fiends are not content 
with merely making a man weak; they have a purpose in doing so. 



Digitized by 



Google 



50 THE PREDIGESTED SHADOW 

Tlio Under-World is full of shadows that were once the children of 
affectionate but shortsighted mothers. 

Girls, too, have need of resisting power. They must have 
strength of physique, force of character, power to decide quickly 
and rightly, else they are pitiable failures at the time when life 
makes its serious demands upon them. They should not be left in 
ignorance of their own natures and responsibilities; neither should 
they be left to pick up their education where and when chance may 
direct, merely because regular household tasks, and hard, systematic 
study are distasteful to them, or because the mothers dread their 
own task of guiding the unfolding nature aright. 

The bees have no **predigested" foods, perhaps, but they have 
one custom aside from their industry from which human beings 
may gain a valuable hint. It is well known that in every hive the 
''queen bee'' is stronger, larger, superior in every way to the rest. 
This is mainly because while still an infant in the wonderful little 
bee-cradle, she is fed on *' royal jelly," which has a slightly bitter 
taste. The baby princesses may or may not like the food; it is to 
be hoped that they do; but in any case it makes them strong and 
beautiful. 

This ''royal jelly" is made the basis for a bright idea in that 
equally royal book for girls, "Wings and Fetters," by Florence 
Morse Kingsley— a book which should be in every hom^ and Sun- 
day school library. This idea is that difficulties, well met, are them- 
selves the "royal jelly" that makes all the difference between the 
common, selfish, undisciplined human life and the exceptionally 
strong and beautiful souls whom it is a delight and privilege to 
know. The story not only charms the reader, but inspires and 
strengthens every good tendency. It shows parents what good care 
and thorough education will do for a girl; and shows the girl reader 
how important it is to learn to meet the hard things of life, what- 
ever they may be, with sweet, unflinching resolution, determined 
to be equal to every test that may come to try her womanly skill 
and self-control. Such books leave a wholesome taste in the mouth, 



Digitized by 



Google 







;f?^' 



THE PBEDIGESTED SHADOW. 
'It is better to be strong than have an 'easy' life." 



— Page 53. 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE BIRTHDAY BOX. 
''He can drop as many pennies as he is years old." 



Digitized by 



—Page 58. 



Google 



THE PREDIGESTED SHADOW 53 

and their charms never cloy upon one as do the impossible adven- 
tures of impossible heroines. 

Yes, it is better to be strong than to have an '*easy" life. No 
soul is excused by its Creator from the responsibility of learning 
the diflFerence between right and wrong, and choosing the right, not 
only when it is easy and beautiful, but in the face of ugly difficulties 
and real self-denial. Each conquest makes the soul stronger. Glori- 
ous victory! when we can say with Paul, '*I have fought the good 
fight; I have kept the faith.'' 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE V. 

MR. WYSE AND HIS SUNDAY SGHOOL. 

WIJELLO, Central!" comes the voice over the wire. ** Connect 
* * me with Sunday school Xo. 7743. Call up the superintend- 
ent. Yes, I want the superintendent— Mr. 0. B. Wyse. 

^^Is that Mr. Wyse? 

**Well, this is The Vacation-maker that is talking. I wanted to 
suggest, Mr. Wyse, that you close your Sunday school during July 
and August. 

**You don't think it a good plan? 

**Why not? Ever so many churches close during the summer 
months. It gives the folks a chance to rest. This town is growing 
and ought to adopt city customs. 

^^ People ought not to have to go to church and Sunday school 
in such hot weather. What's the use? They only sleep through 
the sermon, and the children are restless. 

^* Close the church, too, for those months, and you will be doing 
the best thing for its members. I spoke to the pastor about it and 
he promised to confer with the deacons and let me know. 

'* Everybody needs a vacation in the summer. If you let the 
children stay outdoors instead of being cooped up in the stifling 
little church they will be a great deal better off. 

^* Don't you know ^the groves were God's first temples?' 

^* Worship is only one of many duties. It is well to be diligent 
at proper seasons, but a little relaxation is good for all. 

** What's that, Mr. Wyse? You can't decide without a vote of 
the Sunday school? 

**Well, but you can certainly urge the adoption of the plan. 
They will do what you advise, if you put it to them in the right way. 

**Did you say you didn't like the idea? 

54 



Digitized by 



Google 



MR. WYSE AND HIS SUNDAY SCHOOL 55 

*^You think the children will take more harm running wild than 
they could in Sunday school for an hour a week! 

*' Don't be so strict with the poor little things. They will grow 
up to hate the church if they are penned up in it every Sunday the 
year round. 

''Then there are the teachers, too. Would you keep them con- 
fined in the church building for a whole hour every week, this 
weather! How can they be expected to do the children any good 
when they are tired out themselves! 

''Let me urge you to try this vacation plan, Mr. Wyse. You'll 
thank me for suggesting it, yet. 

"Promise me that you'll think about it, anyway. 

"Remember, 'The Sabbath was made for man, not man for the 
Sabbath.' 

"You will think about.it! That's good. I knew you were the 
sensible kind. 

"But don't think too much. You might decide to keep going, 
after all. Talk with the other Sunday school officers and teachers 
about it. 

"Above all, ask the children themselves if they would like it. 
Ten to one they will say yes. It will be a continual picnic for them. 
Just what they want. 

"Well, that's all. I must talk to other Sunday school superin- 
tendents. I think I'll call up Mr. Young and Mr. Green, next. I'm 
sure they will be glad to listen to my plan. You'd better decide to 
close, Mr. Wyse. Don't forget to speak of it to the other officers. 
Good-by." 

Mr. Wyse considers the matter. Would it be better to give the 
Sunday school a vacation! 

"There are some very good arguments in favor of the idea," he 
muses. 

"Suppose we try it for once. Then, in the fall— But hold on! 
Where would the children be in the fall! 

"That's the trouble. They would have formed the habit of 



Digitized by 



Google 



56 MR. WYSE AND HIS SUNDAY SCHOOL 

staying away. It would be hard to get them together again after 
they had stopped coming. 

''That isn't the worst of it, either. Where would the children 
be in the summer? 

''Some of them in carefully guarded homes, no doubt. The girls 
might not take much harm; and yet— they might. Girls can drift, 
as well as boys. 

"Many of the little ones, both boys and girls, would spend that 
sacred hour in the wildest play, thinking no harm could come of it 
since they were not required to attend church. The older ones 
would gather in circles of their own, the girls gossiping on each 
other's piazzas, the boys lounging around the street corners, off on 
fishing expeditions, or even learning to drink or to smoke cigarettes. 
Every one of them would be learning to think of Sunday as a day 
belonging to God in cold weather, perhaps, but not the year round! 
What kind of teaching would that be! 

"No, I don't like it. I am sure that neither teachers nor scholars 
would suffer one-tenth as much from the heat during that one short 
hour, as they would by breaking up the habit of attending. 

"The Sunday school is a place where every child who is rightly 
trained loves to come. I see happy faces every Sunday, in what- 
ever corner of the room I happen to look. It is a privilege to them 
to be there. Why should we teach them to think it a hardship! 

"Rather than close the school, I will invite visitors, arrange for 
special music, have an illustrated talk and object lessons, get the 
young ladies to decorate the room with flowers, and do everything 
I can to make the Sunday school hours during July and August 
the most delightful times of the whole year for teachers and schol- 
ars alike. There might be a suitable recitation or two by some of 
the children before or after the study of the lesson. Nearly all 
children like to speak pieces, and those who do not will enjoy gath- 
ering flowers and ferns on Saturdays to decorate both church and 
Sunday school room. The groves were, indeed, God's first temples, 
but that is no reason that they should be the only temples! Let the 
children have their picnics during the week, their Sunday school on 



Digitized by 



Google 



MK. WYSE AND HIS SUNDAY SCHOOL 57 

the Sabbath, and be happy in both. The beauty of woods and fields 
is God's handiwork, and we may bring that beauty to do Him honor, 
not use it to insult and disobey Him. 

**The Sabbath is for man" but what is man! He is soul as 
well as body. 

**If man were deprived of the holy influences of the Sabbath, 
he would lose the most precious things of life. He would be not 
more than half alive. A week that is all week-days would be very 
monotonous. 

**No, the children shall not be robbed of their privilege of attend- 
ing Sunday school. They may not realize how much it means to 
them, but as time passes it makes all the difference between years 
of happiness and years of misery, to them and their parents alike,— 
this habit of the orderly, peaceful Sabbath. It is as much a duty 
to form this habit among our young people as to provide them with 
food. What right have we, indeed, to merely feed the body, and 
starve the soult 

**My mind is made up. The Sunday school shall not only remain 
open during July and August, but it shall be the most cheerful 
place to be found in this whole village.'^ 

Thus reasons Mr. Wyse. And he carries out his plans to the 
benefit of all concerned, for his school is the marvel of the whole 
county, and people go from a distance to visit it and study its 
methods. 

The Sunday school room can indeed be made the most cheerful 
place in town. Pictures, flowers and music should be unstinted and 
the best that can be obtained. Some exceptionally fine pictures 
could be loaned from time to time from the homes of the congrega- 
tion. Restless little minds can be kept interested, restless little 
hands and feet kept from mischief by giving them something to do. 
Much can be learned from the kindergarten, as to methods help- 
ful in the Sunday school primary department. Everything should 
be made as concrete as possible. Actual objects should be often 
used to illustrate the lesson. The songs should be frequent, and 
the little ones soon learn to take pride in committing a Bible verse 



Digitized by 



Google 



58 MR. WYSE AND HIS SUNDAY SCHOOL 

to memory, to recite each Smiday. Marching and motion songs are 
excellent where room will permit. 

For the older children, also, there are ways of making this hour 
the pleasantest in the week. The Sunday school library should be 
supplied with bright, interesting books, a long list, from which every 
trashy one has been carefully iveeded out. The lesson itself, pre- 
sented simply and forcibly, will hold the interest of many, without 
elaborate devices; but the over-active ones should be given little 
tasks about the room; taking the collection, passing song-books, keep- 
ing the separate class records, etc. Library books and papers 
should not be given out until the close. In teaching the lesson care 
should be taken to blend the story and question methods, that there 
may be some variety. A good leader for the singing is a great help. 
The children will like to have a ** birthday box," in which, whenever 
one of them has a birthday, he can drop as many pennies the next 
Sunday as he is years old. They enjoy earning the money them- 
selves, and knowing it is to be used for some good purpose. And 
with all the new ideas, don't fail to keep the hest of the old ones. 
Let the children learn some of the most helpful Bible passages by 
heart. It is hardly necessary to carry this practice to the extent 
of memorizing verses parrot-like by the hundred, without thought 
of their meaning; but surely the child who grows up without having 
memorized so much as the Twenty-third Psalm, is to be pitied, for 
as time passes the beautiful words will reveal more and more of 
their comforting significance to the growing mind. So with other 
sweet and powerful passages. Between the ages of nine and four- 
teen memorizing is easy, and a moderate amount of it is to be 
approved. 

Nothing can quite take the place of the Sunday school picnic and 
the Christmas festival. Let people smile if they will, at the motives 
which cause the Sunday school membership to be the largest at 
picnic season and just before Christmas. Does anyone deny that 
there was a time in his own life when these occasions were hours of 
the most supreme happiness? And are there any sweeter memories 
than such innocent festivities can bring! 



Digitized by 



Google 



MR. WYSE AND HIS SUNDAY SCHOOL 59 

One movement of recent growth is doing a great deal to keep up 
an active general interest in the Sunday school. This movement 
takes form in the young people's societies and ^* unions," including 
the Epworth League, and the Christian Endeavor Society, with its 
Junior branch, which is to be found in nearly all denominations. 
In these the children and young people are trained in practical 
methods of church and Sunday school work, and learn to love the 
work and all its associations. If any are inclined to prefer outside 
attractions, even the straying ones can seldom resist the delightful 
plans for social work and recreation now fumit^lied by the United 
Society of Christian Endeavor, Boston. This pu])lishing house has 
numerous inexpensive books and helps most valuable to Sunday 
school workers; and those who have once tried preparing their 
young people's and children's entertainments from ** Eighty Pleas- 
ant Evenings" and **Good Times with the Juniors" will not readily 
go back to cards, dancing, or vulgar ** kissing gamos," for the list 
of better things is too long and interesting. 

Make everything connected with the Sunday school as bright and 
attractive as you possibly can. It will richly repay any church to 
do this. Religion is the happiest thing in life, and if you resemble 
Mr. Wyse, you will find it tlie strongest and most irresistible force 
as well, and no children in your community will be deprived of its 
teachings and its help because of any suggestion coming over the 
wires of the Red Telephone. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE VI. 

THE NORTHEAST MAN. 

"VT OU have probably met him. Every one has— this man who 
affects you like a northeast wind in November. Chilly, gloomy, 
depressing,— why, if a smile or a sunbeam sees him coming it beats 
a hasty retreat, and you don't blame it. You feel like doing the 
same thing yourself. 

Perhaps the Northeast Man is a church member. If so, he may 
even pride himself upon the superior amount and quality of the 
religion that he possesses. Religion? Bless you, he hasn't learned 
its alphabet. But he thinks he has. Oh, yes, he thinks he is much 
farther advanced on the road to glory than the man who smiles in 
a jovial way at sinner and saint alike, and gives to each the hearty 
hand-clasp of a brother. That the sun shines alike on '*just and 
unjusf is a fact too abstruse for the half-frozen intellect and still 
colder heart of the Northeast Man to understand. 

This personage can never, by any possibility, see the bright 
side of any subject. To him there is no bright side. He looks for 
trouble, expecting to find it— and find it he does. He invites it, in 
fact,— and it responds to the invitation by coming often and staying 
long. 

Neither can the Northeast Man see any good in his neighbor. 
Bad traits he can find, in plenty, but never a good one even by acci- 
dent. Every one is trying to cheat him, or take some unfair advan- 
tage of him,— so he thinks,— and according to a well-tested mental 
law, it is a fact that his very suspicions cause all the trickiness 
within miles of him to be drawn in his direction as iron to a magnet. 
And somehow you can't feel so very sorry for him when he does 
get cheated. He drives away sympathy and friendliness by his 
utter failure to exhibit either of those qualities himself. 

The chief trouble with the Northeast Man is that he has been 

60 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE NORTHEAST MAN W 

listening to the gloomiest of shadow-messages over the Bed Tele- 
phone. 

**You can't be too careful about trusting folks,'' comes the voice 
over the wire. *' There's a sight of meanness on earth, and it's best 
to watch for it all the time. Did you know that spool of thread 
you bought for your wife was a yard short of what it ought to be? 
Well, it is. You just measure it and you'll see. And the man who 
sold you that last ton of coal cheated you, too. It wasn't what he 
represented. There was slate in it. You might have known it. 

'* Don't you think of letting your children go to the Sunday 
school picnic. They'd better be out in the strawberry patch, pick- 
ing the fruit for market. You'll need to keep them close at work, 
now school has closed, or they'll be in mischief half the time. What 
do folks want of a picnic, anyhow? It's all nonsense. Work is all 
the picnic you ever have. Why can't the children enjoy staying at 
home? 

**No, you needn't expect your potatoes will amount to anything. 
You never did have any luck with them. Ground is so poor, they 
won't do well,— in fact nothing does, on your place. It's a good- 
for-nothing old hole, anyhow. Whatever possessed you to buy it, 
when you might just as well have had Squire Bassett's, over at the 
Comers? 

** What's all this talk about Frank Willett wanting to marry 
your eldest daughter, Grace? He shan't have her. If you have 
any sense, you'll send him about his business in short order. You 
remember the old feud with the Willett family that started ten years 
ago? Don't you give in. You don't want your daughter making 
any connections with those Willetts. Put a stop to it right off. 

**This is going to be a poor year for crops. The late spring 
frosts killed 'most everything, and it's been too wet and too dry, 
by turns, ever since. 

*'Then there's the danger of war. I tell you, what with Japan 
having everything her own way across the water, and the strikes 
and trusts on this side, there's no telling how soon we may have 
war ourselves, either civil or uncivil. Nothing is safe, these times. 



Digitized by 



Google 



62 THE NOETHEAST MAN 

*' There's been a great deal of sickness the past winter, and if 
you'll notice, you don't feel first-rate yourself, do you! Like as 
not you're going to be laid up for weeks. If you don't find your- 
self sick in bed before many days, I shall be surprised. And your 
wife is never well, and the children don't seem to have no strength 
or go-ahead in 'em. Does seem as if folks couldn't stand much 
nowadays. 

**The new doctor doesn't amount to shucks. You might as well 
die without his help as with it, I say. He has a lot of new-fangled 
notions that nobody ever tried here. Don't you trust him to pre- 
scribe for any of your folks. 

*'What do you suppose any one can see in the new minister 
that makes 'em go so crazy over him? He preaches as if he meant 
to overturn all the time-honored customs, even the congregation's 
habit of sleeping in church. He's altogether too earnest. And he's 
stirred up the young folks so that they want to be up to something 
all the time. Why can't he let things go on in the old way? 

^' 'Tain't no use preaching against the saloon, the way he does. 
Liquor always has been sold, and always will be sold. No use 
making a time about it. You can't stop folks from drinking. 

''Did you say that Mr. Enterprise wanted you to subscribe 
towards the new fountain? Well, don't you do it. You can't be 
bothered with such schemes. What's the good of a fountain, any- 
way? Besides, you can't afford it. 

''What's that? They want your Bessie and Julia to join the 
choir, do they? There's another of their foolish notions, wantin' 
a choir. Why ain't congregational singin' good enough for them! 
Don't you let your girls join. There ain't no sense in it. 

"Did you say Harry wants to go fishing next Saturday, 'just 
this once?' Well, tell him he can't. He's needed to home. There's 
hoeing to be done, and weeding, too. Nobody but a worthless vaga- 
bond would want to go off an' sit for hours in the hot sun and maybe 
not catch more than two or three measley little trout. Your chil- 
dren are the most discontented, ungrateful set of yoimg ones ever 
seen. Why can't they be satisfied at home? 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE NORTHEAST MAN 63 

^'What^s that you are saying? Your wife wants to get up a 
little birthday party for May? Bother birthday parties 1 Don't you 
consent. It'll be an expense, and you can't have the whole place 
chased over by a gang of crazy youngsters. Your own five are 
enough to have trapesing around. Let May have a present of a new 
brown gingham dress, and be satisfied. It's all the celebration she 
needs. No, she can't have a new doll. Where's the rag doll she 
had given her a year ago last Christmas? That's enough, and more 
than enough. May isn't a baby any more. She's old enough to 
make herself useful. 

**Your wife thinks she would like to go to the family reunion in 
August? Well, I never could see the use in family reunions. What 
do you care for a lot of relations you only see once a year? Half 
of them only criticize or make fun of you, anyhow. Relations are 
the most unsympathetic folks alive. They wouldn't care if your 
house and barn were to bum down some night. Probably they ivill 
bum down, too. You've had pretty near every other sort of trouble, 
and now it's about time for a fire. That hamm-scarum boy of yours 
is so careless he is sure to drop matches around where they have 
no business to be. 

**Is that Bessie practicing on the piano? Awful extravagant of 
her Uncle Will to make her a present of a piano. If her Aunt 
Elinor didn't give her music lessons without any charge, you could 
stop her incessant drumming on it, but as it is, I suppose you can't 
very well object So the child has talent, has she? and a * sweet 
voice,' they say? Sweet fiddlesticks! If she could scrub as well 
as she can sing, there might be some sense in it. As for me, I hate 
music. Can't tell one tune from another, and neither can you. 

'*Say, what was that about Harry wanting to earn money for a 
printing press? You'd better not allow it. He fusses too much 
with machinery and spends too much time around the village news- 
paper oflBce, as it is. The farm work has always been good enough 
for you, and it ought to be good enough for him. He don't seem 
to have any ambition about farming, or take the least bit of interest 
in it I wonder why?" 



Digitized by 



Google 



64 THE NORTHEAST MAN 

There is a great deal more talk over the 'phone, from the same 
source; but you and I, reader, need not listen to it, for which let 
us be thankful. Was there ever a more unreasonable, unlovable, 
unchristlike man in all your list of acquaintances than the one 
who thus shuts off the current of joy and hope from every life that 
he can reach and influence! Yet, poor fellow! perhaps he is to be 
pitied, after all. Pitied and blamed as well; for no one is forced 
to listen to the Red Telephone for a single moment, if the truth were 
known. 

But he chooses to listen. Very well; we cannot deny him the 
privilege ( !) but we can avoid him as much as possible, and we do 
—and so does everyone else. For these miserable words that he 
has been hearing are the very ones that are forever being heard 
from his own lips, together with more of the same kind. 

No, he certainly is not pleasant to have around, and a church 
or town aflBicted with his presence is in need of sympathy. His 
family most of alll 

Let us look for a moment at the results of such a life as this 
one. First of all, perhaps, we notice the effect on the man's own 
personal appearance. He looks like a near relation of Mr. Lugubri- 
ous Blue. His face is at least three inches longer than it ought to 
be; his eyebrows are raised in perpetual protest; the comers of his 
mouth droop until you are afraid they will meet in the middle under- 
neath, if they keep on! He will never need a scarecrow if he will 
only stay in his cornfield himself. But, as even the com has ears, 
we should hate to think of what it must endure when the Northeast 
Man gets to talking. His voice is midway between a whine and a 
snarl. The only comfortable way to listen to him is to first plug 
up both your ears with a liberal supply of cotton. 

Next to his personal appearance, you notice the effect on his 
health. No one can possibly fret all the time and keep well. He 
has rheumatism, indigestion, lives in mortal fear of sunstroke in 
summer or a draft in winter, is seldom without a cold, and is the 
first to know it when there is an epidemic of grippe or fever. No 
one has ever yet been able to cook food to his notion except his 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE NORTHEAST MAN 65 

patient, long suffering wife, and even she hears much grumbling 
and never a word of praise. Yes, if one really wishes to invite 
chronic dyspepsia and a host of other bodily ills, there is no surer 
way than to form the habit of grumbling. 

Then, the effect on his business can hardly be estimated. It 
stands to reason that his crops fail, for as Elizabeth Towne wisely 
says, it takes the best of seed potatoes, good soil and thinking to 
match, to produce a fine potato crop. Mean or depressed thoughts 
will charge the air with a subtle poison in which nothing can thrive. 

Such a man will get the worst of many a bargain, for he does 
not inspire good will, but instead, draws out all the hidden mean- 
ness in even the best of his neighbors. Success cannot live in the 
same atmosphere with a chronic grumbler. It moves on, to find a 
more congenial resting place. 

A church full of Northeast Men would be hard to imagine— in 
fact it would be an impossibility. No church could live a year, 
made up of such constituents. It would freeze out the most enthu- 
siastic of ministers, and not even a Christian Endeavor Society 
straight from a Welsh revival could warm the church into life. 

The political party who has this man as a member would be 
tolerably certain of defeat if he took any very active interest in 
politics. 

But usually he contents himself with a few dark predictions, 
and whichever side wins, he knows the country is on the verge of 
ruin. Hence as a citizen, his influence is confined to a general habit 
of wet-blanketing any attempt at reform or progress, and the Vil- 
lage Improvement Society, if it is wise, gives him a wide berth. 

His family suffers most of all. Every day is a day of faultfind- 
ing, of repression, of discouragement for them. Even sunshiny little 
May, the baby of the household, steals softly away into the farthest 
comer, with a shadow on her dimpled face, when father comes in. 
The older children have all their natural ability stifled and even the 
most innocent recreation denied them. What wonder if they become 
restless and seek amusement in some secret and doubtful form! The 
eldest daughter sees her dearest hopes crushed, and either rebels and 



Digitized by 



Google 



66 THE NORTHEAST MAN 

openly breaks with the family or else settles down into a hopeless, 
spiritless drudge like her mother. Over all the household, which 
might be such a joyous and loving one, hangs the black cloud of this 
man^s blighting presence. 

And the remedy? It is easily found. Once let the Northeast Man 
realize where he is drifting, and to what voices he is giving heed,— let 
him desire with all his heart to be free from the habit of grumbling, 
and he can be free. Let him resolutely shake off his shadow-advisers. 
Let him begin listening, instead, to the voice of Him who said 
*^ These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in 
you, and that your joy might be full.'' Let him realize that this new 
life of joy is actually intended for him, just as much as for anybody, 
and that it can begin now, on earth, this very moment. 

Then, every time a shadow-thought intrudes itself, let him drive it 
away by affirming resolutely, **The life of joy is for me. I am 
Christ's, and no harm can come to me or mine." 

Deep, slow breathing of pure outdoor air, and thinking the one 
word '^Joy'' with every breath, is an excellent exercise for driving 
away the blues. And hunting for something to praise a dozen times a 
day, is better still. 

If the Northeast Man would print in large letters the sign 

^*N0 GROWLS ADMITTED! 
NOT EVEN ON BUSINESS!" 

and would hang it up where he could see it every day, the growls 
would be so surprised that they would stop coming, in sheer amaze- 
ment. They would seek another mind, more open to receive them. 

And the Northeast Man's face would gradually assume pleasanter 
proportions, at least an inch shorter and as much broader; the cor- 
ners of his mouth would begin to turn up instead of down ; his health 
would improve; crops and business would begin to show signs of suc- 
cess; friends would multiply and his church and family would be a 
blessing and delight to him, as he would be to them. And then, we 
should have to stop calling him the ^'Northeast Man." He would 
be justly entitled to a new name, *^The Man with the Southern Ex- 
posure." 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE VIL 
THE SUICIDE. 

/^N MY next visit to the Under- World I saw a long procession of 
^"^ shadows, not walking or marching in orderly array, but rushing, 
tumbling, hurrying with frantic speed down a steep precipice on the 
roughest side of the entrance to this realm of darkness. Some of 
them had crowded on to a long toboggan and were sliding down 
ahead of the rest. Others followed in rapid succession, each intent 
only on his own early arrival. The expression of fear, agony and 
despair on the shadow faces was always to be seen, no matter what 
mode of descent had been chosen. 

"Who are these who seem. in such frantic haste?" I asked my 
guide. 

'*They are the people who imagined— foolish things! that by 
getting rid of their physical bodies they could get rid of life and its 
troubles and problems. So they have taken one way or another of 
breaking loose from the earth life, thinking they would henceforth be 
free, or asleep in a peaceful slumber that knows no waking. On 
earth they are said to have committed suicide. But as to the ex- 
])ected peace or freedom— does this look like it?" 

It certainly did not. No sooner had the shadows reached the foot 
of tlie mountain than the burden which each had been carrying sud- 
denly expanded to nearly twice its former size. Such strange burdens 
as some of them bore! 

One carried a broken ladder, which my guide said was the *' Lad- 
der of Fame." Another wore on his shoulders a large and appar- 
ently very heavy yoke, with something hanging from each end, I 
could not see what; but the yoke, my guide told me, meant Labor. 
A shadow who had been a student carried an immense armful of 
books and a package of much-corrected examination papers. He had 
thrown himself over the edge of the precipice because he had failed 

67 



Digitized by 



Google 



68 THE SUICIDE 

in his examinations. Another staggered under the weight of some- 
thing which at times looked like a legal document written on stone or 
some unyielding material, and at other times took the likeness of a 
house. I learned that it was a mortgage from which he had been 
unable to free his home. One woman carried a huge, irregular 
bundle marked ** Social Ambitions." Another clasped a broken, 
jagged thing which looked like an overgrown heart. This was ** Dis- 
appointed Love.*' And there were the shattered fragments of great 
fortunes, there were fruitless longings, political hopes, dishonored 
names, by the hundred. Oh, it was a motley array. The great ma- 
jority of them, it was plain, had come through one or another of the 
shadow-creatures' traps. Human despair does not reach the point of 
suicide, as a rule, until the brain is wild from dissipation. But oh, 
there were so many of them. 

Yet even as I looked the crowd separated, and I saw these strange 
burden-bearers look wildly around as a great silence fell upon the 
valley. A great silence, and a great light. From overhead streamed 
a pure, clear light growing every moment brighter, and making the 
poor shadows look black indeed as they vainly tried to escape the 
searching rays. 

Suddenly in the midst of the light appeared innumerable eyes, 
looking forth from the rocks, the trees, everywhere in the valley 
round about. Solemn, piercing eyes they were, and the faces to 
which they belonged shone forth with a certain quiet intensity caus- 
ing them at first to appear like a part of the light itself. And so, in a 
sense, they were; creatures of light, but gathered for a purpose in 
the world of darkness. 

''Who are these?" I asked my guide. 

''They are the guardian angels of the poor creatures who thus 
madly rushed out of life in spite of their warning words," answered 
my guide sadly. "They are here, for what purpose I cannot tell; for 
they are not cruel, and would never come merely to reproach the 
sufferers; and yet, how can they help them? It is one of the mysteries 
of the Under- World. I do not yet understand. But there is One 
who does." 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE NORTHEAST MAN. 

"He affects yon like a northeast wind in November. Chilly, gloomy, depressing, — no 

sunshine in his religion." 

—Page 60. 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE SUICIDE. 

'She had all but scrambled over when he caught her by her garments." 

—Page 72. 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE SUICIDE 71 

Each suicide, struggling vainly to escape, was held as in a trance 
by those keen yet gentle eyes. Each shadow soul stood as if transfixed, 
while not one, but many spirits of light gathered near until that soul 
was completely surrounded. Though great was the multitude of late- 
ly-arrived shadows, the white-clad messengers of light were many 
times more numerous. Calm, clear voices began to be heard, discuss- 
ing each individual case in all its pitiful misery. 

*'Yes, the burden is the same,'* said one of them, sorrowfully, 
"the same in kind, as before, but heavier, and must be borne for 
many, many thousands of years! Oh, the pity of itM' 

*'But this soul is permitted at certain times to warn others,'* said 
another gentle voice. "Perhaps, if faithful to its trust, there may be 
a lightening of the load." "That is not in our hands," replied an- 
other solemnly, "but the Judge will decide. The final trial is yet 
to come." And then, slowly, the light faded away, and the shadows 
were left alone with their misery. Was it to be forever? 

The impressive sight of those hosts of eyes gazing at the rash 
victims of a deluded hope, reminded me of the wise words spoken 
by one of the grandest characters in all George Macdonald's books— 
.Robert Falconer. Macdonald thus gives the story of a would-be 
suicide : 

"By the Mall we came into Whitehall, and so to Westminster 
Bridge. Falconer had changed his mind, and would cross at once. 
The present bridge was not then finished, and the old bridge along- 
side of it was still in use for pedestrians. We went upon it to reach 
the other side. Its centre rose high above the other, for the line of 
the new bridge ran like a chord across the arc of the old. Through 
chance gaps in the boarding between, we looked down on the new 
portion, which was as yet used by carriages alone. The moon had, 
throughout the evening, alternately shone in brilliance from amidst a 
lake of blue sky, and been overwhelmed in billowy heaps of wind- 
tormented clouds. As we stood on the apex of the bridge, looking 
at the night, the dark river, and the mass of human effort about us, 
the clouds gathered and closed and tumbled upon her in crowded 
layers. The wind howled through the arches beneath, swept along 



Digitized by 



Google 



72 THE SUICIDE 

the boarded fences, and whistled in their holes. The gaslights blew 
hither and thither, and were perplexed to live at all. 

''We were standing at a spot where some shorter pieces had been 
used in the boarding; and, although I could not see over them. Fal- 
coner, whose head rose more than half a foot above mine, was look- 
ing on the other bridge below. Suddenly he grasped the top with his 
great hands, and his huge frame was over it in an instant. I was 
on the top of the boarding the same moment, and saw him prostrate 
some twelve feet below. He was up the next instant, and running 
with huge paces diagonally towards the Surrey side. He had seen 
the figure of a woman come flying along from the Westminster side, 
without bonnet or shawl. When she came under the spot where we 
stood, she had turned across at an obtuse angle towards the other 
side of the bridge, and Falconer, convinced that she meant to throw 
herself into the river, went over as I have related. She had all but 
scrambled over the fence,— for there was no parapet yet,— by the 
help of the great beam that ran along to support it, when he caught 
her by her garments. So poor and thin were those garments, that 
if she had not been poor and thin too, she would have dropped from 
them into the darkness below. He took her in his arms, lifted her 
down upon the bridge, and stood as if protecting her from a pursuing 
death. I had managed to find an easier mode of descent and now 
stood a little away from them. 

*' 'Poor girl I poor girl!' he said, as if to himself; 'was this the 
only way leftt* 

"Then he spoke tenderly to her. What he said I could not hear, 
—I only heard the tone. 

" 'Oh sirl* she cried, in piteous entreaty, 'do let me go. Why 
should a wretched creature like me be forced to live? It's no good 
to you, sir. Do let me go.' 

" 'Come here,' he said, drawing her close to the fence. 'Stand up 
again on the beam. Look down.' 

"She obeyed in a kind of mechanical way. But as he talked and 
she kept looking down on the dark mystery beneath, flowing p8«t 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE SUICIDE 73 

with every now and then a dull, vengeful glitter,— continuous, force- 
ful, slow,— he felt her shudder in his clasping arm. 

** 'Look,' he said, *how it crawls along,— black and slimy! how 
silent and yet how fierce! Is that a nice place to go to down there? 
Would there be any rest there, do you think, tumbled about among 
filth and creeping things, and slugs that feed on the dead; among 
drowned women like yourself drifting by, and murdered men, and 
strangled babies? Is that the door by which you would like to go 
out of the world?* 

*' 'It's no worse,* she faltered,— * not so bad as what I should 
leave behind.* 

'* 'If this were the only way out of it, I would not keep you from 
it. I would say, ''Poor thing! there is no help; she must go." But 
there is another way.* 

" 'There is no other way, sir,— if you knew all,' she said. 

" 'Tell me, then.* 

" 'I cannot. I dare not. Please,— I would rathet go.* 

"She looked, from the mere glimpses I could get of her, some- 
where about five and twenty, making due allowance for the wear of 
suflfering so evident even in those glimpses. I think she might have been 
beautiful if the waste of her history could have been restored. That 
she had at least some advantages of education was evident from both 
her tone and her speech. But oh, the wild eyes, and the tortured 
lips, drawn back from the teeth with an agony of hopelessness, as she 
struggled anew, perhaps mistrusting them, to escape from the great 
arms that held her! 

'* *But the river cannot drown you,' Falconer said. 'It can only 
stop your breath. It cannot stop your thinking. You will go on 
thinking, thinking, all the same. Drowning people remember in a 
moment all their past lives. All their evil deeds come up before 
them, as if they were doing them all over again. So they plunge back 
into the past and all its misery. While their bodies are drowning, 
their souls are coming more and more awake.* 

** *That is dreadful,* she murmured, with her great eyes fixed on 
his, and growing steadier in their regard. She had ceased to 



Digitized by 



Google 



74 THE SUICIDE 

struggle, so he had slackened his hold on her, and she was leaning 
back against the fence. 

** *And then,^ he went on, 'what if, instead of closing your eyes, 
as you expected, and going to sleep, and forgetting everything, you 
should find them come open all at once, in the midst of a multitude 
of eyes, all round about you, all looking at you, all thinking about 
you, all judging you? What if you should hear, not a tumult of 
voices and noises, from which you could hope to hide, but a solemn 
company talking about you,— every word clear and plain, piercing 
your heart with what you could not deny,— and you standing naked 
and shivering in the midst of them?* 

** 'It is too dreadful,' she cried, making a movement as if the 
very horror of the idea had a fascination to draw her towards the 
realization of it 'But,' she added, yielding to Falconer's renewed 
grasp, 'they wouldn't be so hard upon me there. They would not 
be so cruel as men are here.' " 

Cruel indeed seems the world, to those who have fallen out of 
harmony with its better side. Yet the worst cruelty is from within, 
not from without; for few things are harder to endure than the self- 
reproach of a soul that has thrown away its opportunities. 

"Find peace in oblivion," urges the voice over the Eed Tele- 
phone, to many a tortured, perplexed child of earth. "Do not stay 
longer in the midst of your troubles. Leave this world of sorrow and 
sink into a peaceful sleep that will last forever 1" 

"Peaceful sleep;" indeed! Horrible mockery I The body is no 
more the real self than is the clothing it wears. Can one find peace 
or unconsciousness by throwing off a mere garment? 

But the voice over the wire goes on, taunting the irresolute list- 
ener with cowardice. 

"You are afraid," it sneers. "How foolish to hesitate. One 
little step— one moment, and it will be over— all this torture and 
heartache. You have only to summon all your resolution. Come, be 
brave. Take the step and be freel" 

The tempted one still hesitates. 

"It would be sweet to rest— to forget this wild fever called life. 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE SUICIDE 75 

and escape from its cares/* goes on the persuasive voice at the 
Eed Telephone. ** Think how much better to slumber than to hear 
the words of scorn— to see your enemies triumph over you,— to know 
that life is one long disgrace! Come, be resolved. One step, and 
peace is yours I It is the only way. Religion is a mockery, friend- 
ship a sham. There is no other way but this!** 

And so, if this voice is heeded, the wretched one makes the plunge, 
fires the fatal shot, drinks the deadly potion— and is the promised 
peace found! 

No, —a, thousand times no I Whatever the trouble was from 
which the soul was trying to escape, be sure that exactly the same 
trouble continues with him, only in a worse and tenfold more hope- 
less form I 

Let the would-be suicide remember that life is eternal. Nothing 
can ever stop it. The utmost that can be done is to change its form. 
And if the body be forcibly cast off, the life still goes on with the 
same problems, the same perplexities, the same trouble and disgrace 
—not a new trouble instead of the old, remember— but the same one, 
only heavier I 

Many would gladly run any risk for the sake of shifting the scene 
of their trial— changing the conditions,— getting a fresh start, even in 
a world of woe. This longing for a fresh start is one that can be 
completely gratified, but not by suicide. Never by any possibility 
can the sufferer escape from his burden by thus bidding farewell to 
the flesh. He may, indeed, be permitted to look back and see the 
body that was once his, now resting as peacefully as he had hoped 
to rest,— having no more feeling nor consciousness than clay. But 
how does that help himf 

The true helper of one so tempted will remind him of this truth. 
No one of us can escape from our life-problems. They are what we 
grow by. We have them to solve, either with or without the help of 
the body. It will be no easier without it, but harder, just as it is 
harder to build a house without the proper tools. No, dear friends, do 
not deceive yourself. Listen not for one instant to the shadow-mes- 
sage that bids you destroy your life. Life cannot he destroyed. But 



Digitized by 



Google 



76 THE SUICIDE 

it can be made a more desperate, horrible tragedy than you have 
yet dreamed of, and it will be, if you take that step, the irretriev- 
able step, of suicide. 

Does the shadow- voice tell you there is no other **way outf 
That is a two-fold lie. First, suicide as we have seen, is not a *'way 
out.*' It is a way deeper in. Second, there IS a way out. However 
hopeless your life may look to you,— however cruel the world may be 
—there is a way that will make you more than conqueror over it all. 
Countless thousands have tried this way and not one has ever found 
it fail. It is the way that leads out of darkness into light— out of 
sickness into health— out of cruelty into a world full of friends ! Out 
of misery into joy; out of despair into the glad knowledge that is 
above and beyond all hope because it is certainty; out of the very 
prison-cell into your Father's house, which includes the whole glad, 
free earth as well as the heavens above it! 

Yes, the way is sure. You have only to test it and you will know. 
And it is not far to seek. 

Turn a deaf ear to the thought of suicide, and listen instead to the 
voice of the One who said, 

'*I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life. No man cometh unto 
the Father but by Me.V And **Him that cometh to Me I will in no- 
wise cast out." 

Did you think that your life was of less value than that of the 
very birds of the air? that God had forgotten you, just because the 
problem was hard? Listen: ''Ye are of more value than many spar- 
rows." **The very hairs of your head are all numbered." 

Have you found life unexpectedly sad? Has some terrible, crush- 
ing trouble come to you, one that makes your soul shrink from it in 
fear? You think you could not bear it alone? Then do not try, for 
there is no need. It is all known to a true and sympathizing Friend. 
Trust Him to bring good and only good, out of it for you. 

Be assured that no trouble can be too desperate for Christ to cure. 
He comes into a life and whispers, ''Be of good cheer; I have over- 
come the world!" And because the world with all its cruelty has 
been overcome, there is victory and peace for every suffering, sin- 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE SUICIDE 77 

ningy struggling soul. Escape from every kind of bondage is here. 
The escape comes from within, not from without. Christ in you 
the hope of glory I^^ Of glory, not shame! Of victory, not defeat! 
Everything worth having in this world and the next— friends, 
health, success, happiness,— all still await you if you listen to 
Christ ^s **Fear not,*^ and take up your life again bravely, knowing 
all its woes are to be changed into joy. It is the way of LIFE, not 
death, that brings peace and freedom. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE VIIL 
THE DIFFERENCE 

TTWO MEN struggled in the water. With one, it was a struggle 
for life. With the other, it was a struggle for death. Crazed by 
delirium tremens, a Brooklyn man went to the East Twenty-fourth 
street pier, New York City, where his strange actions attracted the . 
attention of many. After calmly disrobing on the pier in view of 
hundreds of passers-by, he arranged his clothing in a neat pile on 
the dock, and jumped into the river. The boatswain of a United 
States training ship was not far away, playing ball with a number 
of his shipmates, on shore. Seeing the would-be suicide, he dived 
after him. The Brooklyn man resented the eflforts of his rescuer, 
and grabbed him tightly around the neck as soon as he came within 
reach; and for ten minutes the two fought fiercely. The sailor finally 
conquered, succeeding in bringing the lunatic to the pier, where it re- 
quired six men to hold him until the ambulance arrived to take him 
to the hospital. 

Now, how did all this come abut! Clearly, through acquiring an 
appetite for liquor, which abnormal craving was allowed to grow 
stronger and stronger until it exceeded the strength of the victim 
himself. 

But nearly all young men have similar temptations. How is it 
that some yield, while others, scorning to be led into such traps, 
grow into a noble and vigorous manhood, a credit to all connected 
with them? 

Just' this makes th6 difference; the habits of thought as to the 
nature and value of the Self. Some are forewarned and, valuing 
themselves, they heed the warning; others laugh at all words of 
caution and go on, saying, **Let me have a good time while I can. A 
fellow can only be young once. Make the most of your chances for 

78 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE DIFFERENCE 79 

a jolly life, I say. What's the use of being so particular and 
straight-laced T Life is short anyhow. What's the difference!'* 

Red Telephone words, every one of them! We can easily recog- 
nize their sound. Fatal error, to think *'life is short!" We have 
seen that it is eternal; and the highset present enjoyment of it 
never comes to the careless. 

The thousands of suicides and other revolting crimes committed 
each year because of drink alone, far outnumber the horrors of war. 
And they are but the natural harvest from the thought-seed sown in 
early life; from the wrong views taken of what really constitutes life 
and makes it worth living. 

One of the first mistakes of all is when young people leave the 
sheltered country home and go with eager assurance to work in the 
city, ignorant of its dangers. Even then they are safe if they have 
been rightly trained, have learned to value themselves truly, instead 
of holding themselves cheap, and are willing to seek advice from 
those whose principles are tried and proved. As we shall see, the 
risks to the total stranger in a great city are many and serious ones. 
But this chapter deals rather with the earlier life, the home surround- 
ings; the things that make the greatest difference in preparing for 
so severe a test. 

First of all, the ambition of the young man or woman coming to 
the city may be a right or wrong one. For what reason is the change 
to be made? Is it for the better educational facilities, the opportuni- 
ties to leam and to work, to succeed and to open the way to success 
for others, in the highest and truest sense? If so, it is well worth 
while. Or is it simply to ''see the world," to have ''the time of one's 
life," or to escape drudgery and find an "easy place" to work? If 
this is the case, let the experiences of thousands speak for the fact 
that city business men have very little use for clerks or others seek- 
ing an "easy job." Such are likely to have their eyes opened with 
a promptness that will astonish them. It is the seekers for the 
"easy" job that will be most certain to have to accept either partic- 
ularly hard, disagreeable and ill-paid work, or else no work at all. 

Competition in the great cities is so keen that employers choose 



Digitized by 



Google 



80 THE DIFFERENCE 

carefully from among the many applicants for a position. They will 
choose the best-appearing and best-equipped; those most likely to 
do the work quickly, thoroughly and well. 

Many young people fail to realize that their personal appearance 
and manners are really a part, and a most important part, of their 
equipment. 

A young man was called to serve on a jury. He had not the 
faintest idea that he was making himself ridiculous, but when he 
had sauntered to his place among the other would-be jurors he tilted 
back his chair comfortably, arranged himself in a lounging position, 
inserted a wad of chewing-gum in his mouth— if indeed, it had been 
removed at all since entering the court-room— and was ready to be 
questioned. During his examination by the lawyer he kept his care- 
less, disrespectful attitude, and the chewing-gum was in full evidence 
whether the testimony was or not. Probably the lawyer concluded 
that he was not fuU-witted; certainly his appearance would justify 
such a belief. In any event, he was '* excused," in short order, to 
his manifest dismay, and his place filled by a man who at least knew 
how to look intelligent and alert. 

''What, do you object to anything so harmless as chewing-gum? 
That's being too particular,'' I fancy I hear from some protesting 
young voice. ''And why shouldn't a man sit in a comfortable posi- 
tion, leaning back if he wants to, and walk as he pleases? What 
difference does it make?" 

It makes the difference between success and failure, for one thing, 
and the difference between self-respect and self-contempt for another 
thing— and that is all the difference in the world. 

The body is God's temple. Is it too much to expect it to be kept 
not only clean and pure, but noble and dignified, upright and grace- 
ful in appearance? Do we not owe it to our Creator to thus respect 
his work? 

The only feeling which the lounging, gum-chewing juror would 
awaken in you, sensible reader, would be that of an amused, half- 
contemptuous pity. But don't despise the poor fellow. He will 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE DIFFERENCE 81 

leam— he will learn. Experience is a stem teacher and does not ex- 
cuse her pupils from any of the lessons of life. 

All habits, however seemingly harmless, which cause the living 
temple of God to appear at a disadvantage, are shunned by the self- 
respecting— even when they are alone. Only those who have noticed 
the shuffling, uncertain step of the drunkard, the filthy, continual 
spitting of the tobacco-chewer, or the vacant stare of the victim of 
opium can realize how utterly and hopelessly do all coarse physical 
habits unfit one for any important or desirable work. And by coarse 
physical habits I mean not only the large vices, but the small ones; 
in fact, habits not called vices at all can easily spring from the same 
root— an utter failure to recognize that soul, mind and body are 
created by the same loving hand, and, are to be guarded, respected 
and built into the noble likeness of the Divine One who walked the 
earth clothed in flesh, indeed, but so glorifying and dignifying that 
fleshly covering by the beauty of the Spirit within, that the great ar- 
tists of the ages have foimd their crowning inspiration in trying to 
picture the matchless face. 

I have said that the body is not the real self. It is something 
which belongs to the man; it is not the man himself. Yet who does 
not think it wise for a man to take the best possible care of his be- 
longings—his house, his bam, his tools or farm implements, his car- 
riage or automobile? 

We certainly ought to treat the body with no less consideration. 
It is the most valuable tool that we have except the mind. Yet how 
many people, especially in our American cities, live in such a hurry 
that they forget health and appearance alike in the wild rush for 
riches! Even when such a man starts in life with right physical 
habits, he slips little by little into careless ones, not realizing the 
fact. In cities— yes, and in country places too. A good story is told 
of a ** bronco buster'^ who sat at a public dining table somewhere in 
the West, and whose table etiquette was— well, something that would 
surprise you. A ''tenderfoot'^ seated at the same table was so 
amazed that he gazed perforce until his open mouth and eyes at- 
tracted Mr. B. B.'s attention, just at a moment when he was in the 



Digitized by 



Google 



82 THE DIFFERENCE 

act of shoveling into his mouth a particularly enormous load on the 
end of a steel case knife. He stopped short. *'Say, tenderfoot/^ he 
shouted, with an emphasizing thump of his big fist on the table, "I 
want you t 'understand that IVe got manners. But I haint got time 
fuse 'euL'* 

That is the trouble with most of us. In our common, everyday 
physical habits, we know better than we do. And as long as we 
must admit this, we have still victories before us; victories to win 
over the lower self, that the higher Self may shine forth. 

Do you know, there are few theories more mischief-working than 
the time-honored '*worm-of-the-dust'' idea! Where man ever got 
such a foolish and unfortunate notion of his own true nature it is 
hard to conceive. One thing is certain,— Christ taught the very op- 
posite. To Him, human life was grandly sacred; was linked with 
the divine. So inseparable is man from God that he ''cannot live 
by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth 
of God.'' 

You and I, then, dear reader, are not ** worms of the dust." We 
are children of the King cf Kings, and as heirs to all princely attri- 
butes let us shake off the mean thoughts of ourselves that would lead 
to careless living. One member of a royal family, you know, must 
not stoop to anything which he would not admire in another member. 

The first help to this working out of the higher nature is to realize 
that we possess it ; or rather, that we ABE tJ^is higher Self, and that 
all appearances to the contrary are only shadows— those shadows 
that we bring into our lives by listening to the Eed Telephone. As 
Elizabeth Towne says, we are grace and beauty and usefulness; the 
trouble is that like the ''bronco-buster," "we don't allow ourselves 
time to tise what we are; we use what the shadow-imps are!" It is 
a singular fact that in eating, as in many other acts of daily life, 
most people seem to think it a waste of energy to consider either 
health or appearance. "It is such a trifling matter," they will say, 
"What's the difference?" 

The difference is that in thus literally "forgetting ourselves" we 
cease to feel princely, and sink in thought, word and deed to the 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE DIFFERENCE 83 

level of our Red Telephone adviser, as long as we reason as he does. 

The fact is, the waste of energy occurs not in doing things grace- 
fully and well, but in doing them carelessly. 

**Any action without art,'* says Mrs. Towne, *4s brutality, is 
crudity; is a waste of energy. Such action is a libel on the ^ world 
I AM.' 

**Why, do you know that if one of us owned a fodder chopper, 
which puflfed and blew, hitched, halted, and— yes— slobbered, wasting 
as much fodder and energy in proportion as most of our human eat- 
ing machines do every meal (except when we have visitors!) we 
would straightway relegate that fodder mill to the junk heap! If 
your sewing machine or your typewriter rattled and clicked and 
clashed, you would straightway put some of 'what I AM' into it 
—you would give it a little attention until it ran smoothly. 

**Well, then, be as kind to yourself— and your neighbor. 

** Express in this twice-or-thrice-a-day activity, what you ABE. 
* Practice concentration' three times a day. 

**If you will do this, and do it faithfully, until you have acquired 
the aii of eating, in place of the old slovenly or hurried habit we 
learned as savages perhaps ; if you will put yourself into your eating, 
it will revolutionize for you your entire world of doing. You may 
get up from the table and hurry and worry as you please until 
the next meal; but if you will just faithfully practice when you 
are at meals you will find yourself gradually coming to work more 
quietly, intelligently, cheerfully, gracefully between meals." 

She is right The same principle applies as well not only at 
mealtimes, but in working hours; it applies to the motions and 
attitudes when walking, sitting or standing; to the daily ''quiet 
time," whether it be an hour or only five minutes, when the soul 
—the higher, real Self, remember— enjoys its little talk with its Di- 
vine Source and listens for the friendly Voice to speak thoughts of 
courage, of hope, of inspiration; to the thorough, perfect relaxing 
of every muscle in the time when we let God rest us and make us 
strong for the duties of a new day; to the daily bath and dressing, how- 
ever plain and simple the attire; to the habit of speech perhaps 



Digitized by 



Google 



84 THE DIFFERENCE 

most of all! But to begin with mealtimes opens the way to all the 
rest, and makes the rest easier. 

There is no better way of guarding against the Red Telephone 
messages than to thus try to put the higher Self into every act, how- 
ever trifling. It requires thought, at first, but it pays! It pays 
in success and in pure enjojmaent, every day of one's life. Such a 
habit once formed, one will never think of asking ^^ What's the 
difference f He will know. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE DC 
THE CANDUE-BURNER. 

^ SEE you are a candle-burner,'^ I remarked to a friend whom 
I met in the street one afternoon. 

^* Why, what can you meanf she responded, in surprise. *^We 
have no candles in the house. We always bum electric light, the 
same as our neighbors. Please explain. '* 

I laughed a little, then grew serious, for I did not like the dark 
circles around the pleasant blue eyes that looked into mine. 

*^I mean the card parties,'' I explained. *^I see they are grow- 
ing quite popular with you. They are very enjoyable, I suppose; but 
isn't it a little like * burning life's candle at both ends!' " 

^*0h, I hardly think so," she laughed, a slight flush coming on 
her face nevertheless. *^It is a little exciting, to be sure, but one 
must have some recreation, don't you think so!" 

** Indeed I do," I replied heartily. ^* Recreation is as necessary 
a part of life as work itself. But it must he recreation— re-creation 
of the vigor and interest of life— to be of any real benefit. Do you 
feel stronger, or weaker, after one of these evenings at cards!" 

She hesitated, and the flush deepened. 

**Well, to tell the truth, I usually have a headache all the next 
day," she admitted. **We are apt to stay late, and— yes, I sup- 
pose it tires me more than it rests me. But then, what can one do! 
All our set belong to the card club, now. It would never do for me 
to withdraw; one might as well be out of the world as out of the 
fashion, you know!" 

And still smiling, she passed on, while I listened to the echo of 
the Red Telephone in the receding voice. 

In six months this beautiful woman was in a sanitarium, being 
treated for nervous prostration, while her husband and three child- 

85 



Digitized by 



Google 



86 THE CANDLE-BURNER 

ren, the youngest not yet two years old, were sadly missing the 
home sunshine that only the wife and mother can make. She was 
fond of society, and with her the popular game of ^^ bridge" proved 
a bridge from the land of health to that of prolonged invalidism. 
Card parties were the fascinating bait with which her favorite 
shadow-adviser prepared the trap for her unwary feet. It is so 
with countless women in society to-day. They, as well as men, 
become victims to the foolish little pieces of pasteboard, with their 
red and black spots— the colors most affected in the Under- World I 

Students, too, are apt to ^^burn the candle at both ends.'^ Over- 
study has won many an honor at the cost of health. Examinations 
have been passed with credit, only to find brain and body a com- 
bined wreck after the strain was over. 

Our modem school system is such that it is not uncommon to 
find this sad waste of life's forces even among growing children. 
Dickens' ^*Paul Dombey'' was a type of many thousands who are 
their parents' pride to-day only to find the vital forces burned out 
to-morrow long before maturity is reached. And yet even these 
cases, numerous as they are, do not compare in sadness with those 
where youthful vice or unchildlike social ambition have been nur- 
tured by wrong companionship or poisonous reading. There is a 
certain class of juvenile fiction quite ^s unwholesome for a young 
mind to feed upon as the worst French novel is to the adult. Such 
are so many chances to gain false views of life, and learn to demand 
feverish excitement. Racing, gambling and a wild, roving life come 
to have strong charms for such an ill-nourished mind. The shadow- 
messages are plentiful, suggesting these things instead of healthful 
amusement, cheerful work and reasonable, moderate hours of study. 
Fortunate indeed is the boy of twelve whose home is of the right 
sort to furnish him with his central influences and highest ideals. 
Interested physical activity, both of work and play, are of the 
greatest value to a growing child. The physical must keep pace 
with the mental development, or sooner or later both will suffer. 
With work, play and study happily blended, there will be no dis- 
taste for the highest and most sacred things of life; religion is to 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE DIFFERENCE. 

"Two men straggled in the water. With one it was a struggle tot life. With the 

other, it was a struggle for death.*' 

—Page 78. 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE CAKDLE-BUBNEB. 
"The society queen or butterfly." 

—Page 85. 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE CANDLE-BURNBR 89 

a thoroughly healthy nature what the sun is to the flower. Let the 
Sunday-school and the Christian Endeavor Society supplement the 
home and school life with all the bright, vital influences that can 
be brought to bear, and let the home be in thorough sympathy with 
them. That household which makes it a point to hold at least one 
Sunday-School or Christian Endeavor social each year, adds a mem- 
ory to the young lives that cannot fail t-o make them stronger and 
better in the years to come. 

In striking contrast with such bright, simple, wholesome recrea- 
tion, good for young and old alike, is the too prevalent habit of 
striving to outdo one's neighbors in lavish and showy en- 
tertaining of a ** fashionable' ' kind. Never was there a surer way 
to **bum the candle at both ends" than by this woeful travesty on 
the grace of hospitality. In country and city alike, we find this 
craze for fashionable luncheons, teas, dinners, balls and parties, 
where extremes of dress and everything else fairly run riot. Cards 
and dancing are so overdone that one might suppose they would 
become very monotonous. But where fashion rules with an iron 
hand, there is little call for originality. At one time in my home 
town the custom of ^'afternoon tea" was so popular and at the 
same time so vapid and unutterably dull as to suggest to my mind 
a whimsical bit of verse, which amused some of my friends and 
provoked others, according to their varying temperaments, so much 
that I give the verses to you as expressing one view, at least, of how 
a typical *^ afternoon tea" may be regarded: 

MBS. PINKELITE's AFTERNOON TEA. 



n 



The event of the season"; you surely were there? 
No! Then you have missed an experience rare. 

'Twas in the beginning of June, 
And the very first families all will agree 
That the meadow-lark sang, **Come to tea! come to tea!" 

As 'twere but its usual tune. 
All nature, in truth, seemed to hasten in glee, 
To extol Mrs. Pinkelite's afternoon tea. 



Digitized by 



Google 



90 THE CANDLE-BURNER 

'Twas very exclusive— *twas very select- 
Mrs. Pinkelite's hapginess would have been wrecked 

If with common humanity shared, 
But she smilingly welcomed the guests, one by one, 
Well knowing, whatever she chose to have done, 

To criticise, none would have dared. 
For thinking is seldom quite proper, you see. 
One does not need brains at an afternoon tea. 

It chanced that a mirror, both huge and antique. 
In the hallway loomed up, in position oblique, 

Reflecting each fair, passing face. 
And the tale runs, that on a past century day, 
This mirror, enchanted by goblin or fay, 

Revealed what we seldom can trace. 
For when can we safely let Fancy run free 
At theater, ball-room, or afternoon tea! 

'Twas said that whoe'er should be seen in this glass 
When the century's changes should over it pass. 

Would appear in a marvelous guise; 
Or, rather, would shine in his character true, 
A startling sight, often, of dubious hue 

To observing and wondering eyes. 
But surely one would not have thought this could be. 
At dear Mrs. Pinkelite's afternoon tea! 

Yet, friends, I declare— be it known to you all. 

That as sure as each guest crossed the Pinkelite hall, 

Past the glass long bewitched by the elf. 
That mirror showed forth in a twinkling— a trice, 
Reflecting in form both grotesque and precise, 

His mental— not physical— self. 
What a curious spectacle this proved to be. 
You shall learn, as I picture that afternoon tea. 

First was young Mr. Foply, with eye-glass and cane, 
He appeared as a peacock, complacently vain, 

Puffed up with ridiculous pride. 
There was more than one chattering, jovial monkey, 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE CANDLE-BURNEE 91 

And once and again came a lumbering donke^r. 

With parrots and magpies beside. 
Oh, the strangest of tableaus, on land or on sea. 
Met the onlooker ^s gaze at that afternoon teal 

In silken attire, through the quick-shifting scenes 
Two ladies most charming— society queens 

Who'd rather wield sceptres than brooms, 
Who beguiled with French novels the long summer hours, 
Were great yellow butterflies— ^'50 fond of flowers,'' 

But fonder of Paris costumes. 
Their wings fluttered languidly, gorgeous to see, 
As they floated about at the afternoon tea. 

A man who says **Nol" to the plea for reforms. 
Towards missions and charities freezes, not warms, 

Appeared as a white polar bear. 
While a girl who excelled in society dance, 
As an overgrown hop-toad peeped forth, quite by chance, 

From the depths of the mirror so rare. 
And these were a few of the sights one could see 
At our friend Mrs. Pinkelite's afternoon tea. 

Toward the last, was a group whose polite name is swine. 
Who always are ready to lunch or to dine, 

They came for refreshments, in sooth: 
A frolicsome kitten— a dear little goose— 
A viper in broadcloth— but what is the use? 

One scarce would believe half the truth. 
Oh, I certainly hope they'll excuse you and me. 
When next they are giving an afternoon tea! 

But I cannot say that they did. Some of them were ingenious 
enough to give the entertainment another name, but it was not long 
before I found myself at what proved to be nothing more nor less 
than a veritable ** afternoon tea'M The fondness for **the cup that 
cheers" grew apace. One **tea" followed another in rapid succes- 
sion, each absurdly like the one before it. These occasions continued 
to multiply, and to attract a greater number each time. The at- 
tendance on the prayer-meeting, meanwhile, I am sorry to say, grew 



Digitized by 



Google 



92 THE CANDLE-BURNBR 

in precisely the other direction. Did you never notice that this is 
usually the case— that where afternoon teas flourish, prayer-meet- 
ings do not? 

The only way out of the difficulty seemed to be to serve tea at 
the regular weekly prayer-meeting, and this plan no one quite had 
the courage to carry to completion. It is a pity it was not tried! 
Surely the tea-lovers would have been there in full force! But 
nobody dared to do it 

The *^ Afternoon tea'' custom, when it does finally begin to pall, 
is followed, usually, by a series of evening parties lasting far into 
the night. Depend upon it, these fashionable dissipations of mind 
and body cannot long continue without sad consequences to the 
higher nature. No community or church given to them can be strong 
and mighty in good works nor a beacon light in pure faith, until 
there has been a change. Thank God, the change often comes; a 
wave of true, sincere feeling and sacred purpose sweeps over such 
a community and shows us the real beauty and power of the souls 
set free from their follies. Then, and not till then, do we learn- 
as I did, dear reader— that such views as those given in my ''Mrs. 
Pinkelite's Afternoon Tea'' are not after all, quite just to humanity. 
The poem pictures life truly as far as it goes; but it does not go 
far enough to find the pearls. There is a noble side to every na- 
ture. When we see only the monkey or the parrot or the polar 
bear in a human being, we see part way, but not all the way. The 
true view will see the weakness as something temporary, and the 
hidden strength as something yet to appear, surely to appear, in 
God's good time. Every human soul, however undeveloped, is a 
priceless treasure, and one touch of the Christ brings the treasure 
into manifestation. 

This chapter must not close without mention of one other way 
in which well-meaning people ''bum the candle at both ends"; that 
is, by overwork. 

Dear, burdened housewife— for you, and those like you, are the 
words, "The life is more than meat, and the body than raiment" 
It is a positive duty to take needed rest. Yes, I know the work is 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE CANDLE-BURNER 93 

piled mountain high, and there are few to relieve or supplement 
the one busy pair of hands. I know how the tasks accumulate, and 
how afraid you are of falling behind. But would not the plainer 
meal, the less trimmed garments, the neglected scouring or scrubbing 
once in a while give you a chance to do what is still more important? 
You are worth even more to God and your family than is your 
work. When you leave one day's work but partly done, that you 
may enjoy a rare outing, an hour's nap or a beautiful new book or 
bit of music, you may be strengthening soul, mind and body in a 
way that accomplishes far more for your dear ones than you realize. 
Food for the soul, beauty to refresh the mind, and rest for the 
tired body are life's prime necessities. Never let any merely routine 
cares stand in the way of these greater needs. 

Over the Bed Telephone may be heard, many times, the words, 
''Best is for idlers, not for you. Make brisk use of every moment. 
You cannot afford to take a day off, or even an hour, when there 
is so much to be done. Keep busy! Work! work! work! Go on, 
no matter if you are tired enough to drop. It's a great virtue to 
be industrious. You must set your children a good ex- 
ample. Never let them see you idle or at rest. If you 
sit down for a moment, be sure to occupy yourself with some sewing 
or mending. Scorn to lie down in the daytime! People never ought 
to do that unless they are sick. Work! work! work! Keep everlast- 
ingly at it! That's the way to be a good wife and mother and have 
an irreproachable home." 

Poor, unfortunate, deluded listener! She obeys, and each year 
sees her growing more bent, careworn and nervous, but she will not 
give up. It is slow suicide. Perhaps her husband and children are 
even proud of her obstinacy— her ''industry" and never once think 
of raising their voices in protest against the wrong that is being 
done; or if they do, their protest is a feeble and half-hearted one. 
They are so used to seeing mother always at work that no other 
way would seem natural or possible. 

Those who listen to this kind of Bed Telephone message are like 
travelers along a flower-strewn path who seek only the hard, jagged 



Digitized by 



Google 



M THE CANDLE-BURNER 

rocks, closing their eyes to the blossoms along the wayside. They 
toil painfully onward, thinking dreariness a virtue. But in reality 
they are unfair to their friends as well as to themselves; and to God 
most of all. Is it not wrong, yes, actually selfish, to deprive those 
who love us of the pleasure of ever seeing us when we are rested 
and at our best! 

The Friend who loves us like no other friend said, ^'I came that 
ye might have life, and that ye might have it more abundantly." 
Do not disappoint Him by ''burning the candle at both ends.'* Into 
the ''life more abundant," ambitious one, weary one, you can 
enter now, and find strength as well as peace. "The life is more 
than meat, and the body than raiment." 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE X. 

A CURIOUS COLOR BLINDNESS. 

OMOKED or blue spectacles will impart a cloudy tinge to every- 
thing in sight, even on the most sunshiny day. ** Rose-colored 
glasses," on the other hand, cause all objects to assume the pink 
glow of early morning. But it is of still different color transfor- 
mations that I wish to speak now. 

There are men in the world who can see nothing that does not 
assume the color of coin or of greenbacks. Things floating in their 
range of vision either take on a silvery, coppery, or golden hue, or 
appear like so much dirty green paper, or else they are quite in- 
visible. Curious, isn't it! 

The engineer of a railroad train has to pass an examination to 
make sure he can tell a red signal from a green one— to make sure 
he is not color-blind. The lives of his passengers may depend on his 
freedom from this defect. But as yet, the engineers of a state or 
nation or great business enterprise are not required to prove that 
they are free from the peculiar kind of color-blindness which per- 
mits its victim to see nothing but money. 

A modem novel has for its hero an architect who is educated 
abroad by a wealthy relative and afterwards thrown on his own 
resources in the great, bustling city of Chicago. His real talent and 
his pure and lofty ideals of art are all made subservient to the 
passion for money, and he is swept into corrupt and dishonest prac- 
tices by his business associates. Only the terrible shock of seeing 
a building of his own design in flames, and scores of human lives 
lost because of the building's flimsy construction— his own fault— 
opens his eyes to the gravity of his error in thus selling his honor 
for worldly gain. Urged to the fullest reparation by a stung con- 
science and a true and courageous wife, he testifies to the truth in 
court, accepts the ruin of his fortunes and ends his days in obscurity. 

95 



Digitized by 



Google 



96 A CURIOUS COLOR BLINDNESS 

But could anything again blind him, do you suppose, to the weight 
of his responsibility? Would those dying shrieks of men, women 
and children perishing because of his greed, be ever out of his ears! 

When such a cure is wrought, those who have been moneyblind 
are not likely to have a relapse. But, alas! it is then too late to 
repair the terrible mischief done. 

The first message over the Red Telephone in the direction of this 
thirst for gold— this root of all evil— can hardly be told from those 
thoughts which fill a man's mind with a laudable ambition for 
success. . 

''It is for the girl you love," comes the first whisper. ''Show 
her that you can be worthy of her; that you can succeed in your 
chosen work as well as any man! Be resolved that you will conquer 
all obstacles and win in the race, for her sake!" 

Doesn't seem to be anything wrong about that— does there? 

Ah, but hotv does he intend to win? 

The voice over the wire goes on, and grows louder and clearer, 
saying, 

"Get money. Get it honestly, if you can, but get money. Only 
men of large means are respected.* You can do as well as others. 
Make success your first object. Time enough for fine distinctions 
between right and wrong, after you have made your pile. Go in 
and win!" 

And as he listens, the great feverish unrest seizes him— the 
world's thirst for gain— and like a tiger's thirst for blood, it dom- 
inates his whole nature. He grows sharp and alert, keen-sighted to 
an abnormal extent where a dollar or a thousand dollars can be 
made— his skill at driving a bargain, his instinct of what will and 
what will not prove a paying investment, grows until his countenance 
takes on the unmistakable look of a shrewd, keen business man, to 
whom worldly gain is everything. He seems a magnet to which 
money is drawn. His very features remind you of an animated 
dollar sign, and whenever a large transaction, involving great suniB 
of money, is to be managed, people instinctively know that he will 



Digitized by 



Google 



A CURIOUS COLOR BLINDNESS .97 

be one of those chosen. He and money understand each other so 
well! 

This is all the result of a natural Jaw. The man I have been 
describing has made up his mind to be rich. He regards that as 
his supreme object in life. He concentrates on money. 

Yes, such a man will succeed, at least for a time. Any supreme 
object, followed in confidence and with intense desire, to the exclusion 
of all else, will certainly be attained. But what is it worth after it 
is attained? 

A wealthy bank president and his son, with the connivance of 
the assistant cashier, used the funds of depositors in private spec- 
ulation. The ventures proved unsuccessful. An outraged public 
sentiment condenms this bank president for the theft, resulting as 
it did in the total loss of vast sums of money. His wife and daugh- 
ters were prostrated by the disgraceful discovery; his friends shrank 
from him appalled; and business and social ruin overtook him as it 
nearly always does those who forget the rights of others in their 
eagerness to add to their own stores. 

Another instance I might mention, where the small savings of 
many persons were swept away by a similar course of dishonest 
speculation on the part of a bank oflBcial who was supposed to be 
the soul of honor. In this case the guilty one conmiitted suicide; 
thus adding one more disgrace to the list of his many errors, and 
placing it out of his power to make amends. And the list of such 
tragedies is a long and constantly increasing one. 

Even without breaking any law on the statute books, the fierce 
thirst for gold leads to many a dastardly and heartless act. Shelley 
has well described it when he says: 

** Commerce has set the mark of selfishness. 
The signet of its all-enslaving power 
Upon a shining ore, and called it gold; 
Before whose image bow the vulgar great. 
The vainly rich, the miserable proud. 
The mob of peasants, nobles, priests, and kings, 
And with blind feelings reverence the power 



Digitized by 



Google 



98 A CURIOUS COLOR BLINDNESS 

That grinds them to the dust of misery. 
But in the temple of their hireling hearts 
Gold is a living god, and rules in scorn 
All earthly things but virtue.'* 

The wealth of a Ciroesus, gained by methods that starve the soul, 
can bring with it only the ashes of a bitter disappointment. There 
is no satisfaction in such riches. Look about you and you will see 
countless proofs of what I say. Men who have piled up their mil- 
lions and lost the power of loving or being loved! who cannot keei* 
peace in their own families 1 who cannot enjoy a beautiful poem, a 
glowing sunset or a bird-song with even the faintest thrill of that de- 
light which comes to one who has kept his soul in harmony with 
nature's God! 

Depend upon it, riches won at the sacrifice of the higher realities 
of life, are barren of all joy, and the years of such a rich man are 
spent in bitterness, with nothing to look forward to— nothing to de- 
light in— nothing to love. He has, in fact, fallen into the most hope- 
less poverty in all that makes life worth living. The poorest me- 
chanic is more fortunate than he! 

What, then, is to be done with this message of the Red Telephone 
urging that we strive to attain wealth! Shall we deliberately refuse 
to listen? Must we struggle along with privations, debts, lack of 
means to educate our children or make our homes pleasant and in- 
viting to our friends? Must we crush the impulse of hospitality, 
deny ourselves all broadening culture, all refining pleasures, make 
our lives a continual series of repressions? 

God forbid!* And when one is willing to let Him decide the 
question, God does forbid. We have no grinding, medieval tyrant 
for our Heavenly Father! 

No. One truth is worth emphasizing right here. It is this; 
God does not approve of poverty. 

If we had a God that reluctantly doled out His blessings in small 
measure, fearful lest there should be too much, what kind of world 
would it be? Instead of myriads of green leaves, the trees would 
be scantily clad. Instead of millions of buttercups, the dots of gold 
in the meadows would be few and far between. Stars would be a 



Digitized by 



Google 



A CURIOUS COLOR BLINDNESS 99 

rarity. Roses would grow with but two or three blossoms on each 
bush. The ocean would be subject to periods of drought— times when 
there was not enough water to go around! 

No, our God is a God of overflowing abundance. He is wealtli 
itself and the Source of wealth. 

Hence it cannot be wrong to desire wealth. To do so is to obey 
the impulse given us by the Creator of treasures untold. It is to be 
like Him, to love abundance. 

The desire for wealth does not become wrong until we become 
wrong; until we begin mentally to try to separate the wealth from 
its Source. This is the moment when we cut ourselves oflf from the 
true Supply— we choke up the channel by which God's blessed abun- 
dance can reach us and give us joy. After we have thus placed 
ourselves out of harmony with the true riches, we can have only 
their shadow. Only the pitiful imitation of wealth, offered us by the 
Shadow-creatures, can be ours. Does this seem plain? 

Understand, it is no abstract, poetic substitute for wealth, which 
God offers. It is actual prosperity in ** basket and store,'' in dollars 
and cents. He knows our material needs and has amply, generously 
provided for them. It is we, not God nor unkind fate, that cut off 
the supply whenever it has ceased to be abundantly manifest. It 
is our own habit of thought that decides the matter. 

Which do you really believe in, for yourself, wealth or poverty! 
Which do you desire? Which do you expect? 

**As a man thinketh in his heart, so is he." Think poverty and 
you will attract poverty. Think wealth and you will attract wealth. 
The law is sure in its workings. Thought is the magnet that works 
unceasingly, drawing into visible manifestation the thing mentally 
pictured. However good or however bad a man may be, his en- 
vironment continues to form itself out of his thoughts. 

By ^ thinking" I do not, of course, mean idly dreaming or weakly 
tvishing, but with no real expectation. A wish is but the shadow 
of a desire. You must believe in your good— believe in it with all 
your heart and soul. You must expect it. You must know it is for 
you. You must think of it confidently as already yours, in the 
Eternal Storehouse; and then you will tvork effectively and happily 



Digitized by 



Google 



100 A CURIOUS COLOR BLINDNESS 

along the lines that you expect it to come. For ''faith without 
works is dead," so dead that it cannot rightly be called faith at all! 

Don't you see that if you think of God as the Source of all wealth, 
and think of yourself as the child of God, that you will gradually 
come to realize that your life is a part of the great, overflowing 
abundance— that God never intended it otherwise? 

One who thus knows himself to be at one with all wealth, cannot 
possibly remain poor. His riches grow as if from a magic root 
planted within his own soul. And his fortune will bless both the 
world and himself. Instead of being ''color-blind" to all but money, 
he will have a strong, keen vision ever expanding, to see all the 
glories of God's wondrous universe. Opportunities, friends, success, 
will be drawn to him like magic. He loves all of God's creation; he 
partakes of the nature of the King of the land and the sea, and all 
treasures are his by right of inheritance. He makes of himself a 
free channel for the wealth of the universe. He enjoys all, and uses 
what he needs. The world calls him rich, or "well off," and so 
he is, but whether his private fortune is counted by millions or only 
by thousands, he has an active and honest interest in the welfare of 
others, and for himself he has enough. There is no pinching, no 
repression, no unsatisfied longing. He is the "child of a King," 
and can go where and do what he pleases because his pleasure and 
God's pleasure are the same. 

God is waiting to bless every child of His creation in this gen- 
erous, abundant measure, "pressed down and running over." Come 
into the divine storehouse, ye who would know what riches are! 
Be sure that wealth will never be withheld from him who has the 
clear vision to see that Love is the greatest wealth of all, and in- 
cludes all; for God is Love. To one who has clearly seen this, 
all fear of poverty is removed; for "perfect love casteth out fear." 

To be miserly is to choke up the channel of tlie Divine supply. 
Keep this channel free at both ends— the receiving end, which is 
the end of faith, and the giving end, which is the end of works and 
of love for humanity. 

If you do this you will not be aflflieted with the "color-blindness" 
herein described. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XI. 
A GOOD FORGETTER. 

<<I ENVY that woman," said a lady of my acquaintance, laughing. 
* '^Why!" I asked. 

** Because she is such a good forgetter." 

'*Well,'* I mused, ''that might be a talent well worth possessing; to 
be able to forget at willl But why not cultivate it? That is, if yon 
think your friend would be willing to impart her secret. We have 
classes and books for memory culture; why not start a class of 
study in the art of forgetting?" 

'* Excellent 1" she cried, with enthusiasm. ''I believe I will— 
even if it is only a class of one." 

**It will be a class of two, at least," I said, ''if you will count 
me in. I know of no art better worth study. We will each think it 
over, devise the best plans we can and compare notes when next 
we meet." 

" Agreed 1" she responded, blithely. And so the class in "for- 
getting as a fine art" was started. 

Shall I tell you something of the result, and how discomfited a 
certain shadow-messenger was at the deaf ears which his telephone 
call was tmfortunate enough to meet? 

The trouble with a great many people, I find, is that they have 
the wrong kind of memory. They remember all the slights, real or 
fancied; all the dismal tales of woe told them by tiieir neighbors; 
all the symptoms of illness that they have ever suflFered, down to the 
minutest finger-ache; all the unkind things ever said or done to 
them or to their friends; and all the ghastly horrors in the news- 
papers, from a murder trial to a great fire. They revel in such 
things; they cannot seem to remember anything else. Their mem- 
ories are "built that way." 

101 



Digitized by 



Google 



102 A GOOD PORGETTEB 

But then, come to think of it, wli^ builds our memories! 

Why, we do. Each thought that we invite and entertain makes 
its own path in the mysterious bundle of brain-cells, and wears the 
path deeper and deeper every time it comes. Thoughts like to travel 
over well-worn, beaten paths, the same as people do. 

Consequently, the same kind of thought travels the same road 
until it is easier to make room for that thought than to push it 
aside. Here we find the reason that habits are so hard to shake 
oflf. The rut has been formed, and it requires a great deal of in- 
dependence to break out of it. 

I once knew a man who had a remarkable memory for genealogy. 
No matter how numerous and far-spreading were the branches of a 
friend's '* family tree,'' he could tell to a certainty just whose third 
or fourth cousin married some other relative's nephew's wife's sis- 
ter, and how many children they had; just who was the grandfather 
of every acquaintance, and usually, much in the way of detail in 
which it would have puzzled the grandfathers themselves to find 
any use or significance. 

Still, tiresome though it might be, this particular hobby was a 
harmless one. If only people would be satisfied with remembering 
relatives instead of woes, no one could find any reasonable fault with 
such a memory. But the pet grievances and criticisms were, alas! 
as numerous as the family ** branches," if indeed, they did not rival 
the very leaves in number. 

When I first began to study the art of forgetting, I was sur- 
prised to see what a strong hold certain unpleasant and useless truck 
had obtained on my recollection. Again and again did some mali- 
cious shadow-fiend persist in pouring into my ears the same tedious 
story of my neighbors' defects or, worse yet, of their real or sup- 
posed criticisms of my own shortcomings. Every unpleasant oc- 
currence was recalled and magnified. 

If you listen once to such messages, you will find them crowding 
in at the most inopportune times. Give the shadow-fiend of memory 
an inch, and he will take an ell. I haye found it so, and the experi- 
ence of others is sadly like my own. 



Digitized by 



Google 



A GOOD PORGETTEU 103 

'*Tbere goes John Smith, *^ says the voice over the wire, '*he is 
the one whose brother was arrested for burglary.'* 

'*But he was acquitted; there was no evidence to convict him,** 
urges the better thought that is never far away. 

**0h, well, that may be,'* goes on the shadow-messenger, mean- 
ingly, ^^but it is one thing to go free and quite another thing to 
prove himself beyond all suspicion. There are still folks enough 
who think he did it. There was always something queer about those 
Smiths." 

And so the tiny seeds of distrust and coldness are sown, although 
the unfortunate Smith and his whole family may be quite as worthy 
of esteem as the one who listens to the message. 

At another time, the voice says, over the wire: 

''So Squire Nelson's oldest boy is sick and can't go back to 
college. Well, what do jou care? Serves them right. They always 
were a supercilious, disagreeable set— those Nelsons. Besides, don't 
you remember how mean Squire Nelson's father was to your uncle 
Joe, about that south tract of timber? Haven't you heard about 
it, time and time again? 

''What's that? You had forgotten the old feud? Well, I wonder 
at your lack of spirit! Listen and I will tell you once more how it 
happened." 

And the quarrel of twenty years' standing is rehashed and dished 
up for the enjoyment (?) of the listening one, until he quite abandons 
his neighborly intention of making kind inquiry after the sick son 
of his fellow-townsman. 

Again comes the shadow-voice: 

"No, of course she didn't invite you. It wasn't an oversight 
either. She asked all your most intimate friends, and purposely 
left you out. That was because she didn't like something you said. 
Oh, yes, I know it was three years or more ago, but you must re- 
member to be very cool and dignified when you meet her. You 
surely wouldn't let her suppose that you have for gotten f 

These are only samples. The '* stock in trade" of this kind of 
shadow-counsellor is unlimited. 



Digitized by 



Google 



104 A GOOD FOBGETTBR 

And the result! 

Well, one of two things is sure to happen. Either the listener 
who dwells in such an atmosphere of dismal memories is made 
positively sick— physically, mentally and morally sick— thereby, or 
else he or she goes about unloading this needless and revolting bur- 
den, ad libitum, ad nauseum, into the more or less sympathizing ears 
of friends, until in very self-defense, they rebel and refuse to heed. 
What else can they do? One really cannot have one's entire treasure- 
house of memory clogged with tales of woe that might, could, would 
or should possibly have happened, at a time so long ago that the 
only decent way to treat such recollection is to bury it deep amid the 
fossils and underlying strata of a bygone agel 

Put such memories where they belong— so far down in the Un- 
der-World that the only way they can come to light is in mining 
for coal or something else good to bum! That is the only fit use 
to make of them. Bum them up— drown them in the sea— bury 
them in ashes— anything except rememher them! 

But here comes the diflSculty. We will suppose you belong to the 
sensible class who resolve,.'*! will not let my thoughts dwell on tiiese 
unpleasant and unworthy recollections.*' And you are very de- 
termined indeed, to banish such memories. Yet, with all your wise 
resolves, the thoughts will keep coming. For awhile it seems im- 
possible to drive them away. The waters of Lethe still elude you. 
The will to forget, does not seem sufficient in itself. How can it be 
strengthened and made effectual! 

Here is the secret. Two things cannot occupy the same space 
at the same time. Conquer by displacing. When the shadow-mem- 
ories come, don't bother to shake your fist at them and tell them 
to clear out— just hang up the receiver of the Red Telephone and 
listen with all your might to something else. 

Turn the attention instantly to some active, definite thought of 
good. It is the safe way— the successful way— the Bible way. Listen: 

*' Whatsoever things are tme, whatsoever things are honest, what- 
soever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever 



Digitized by 



Google 



A CUBIOUS COLOR BLINDNESS. 
'What is it worth after it is attained?" 

— Page 97. 



Digitized by 



Google 



A GOOD FORGETTEB. 

**The Bible way." 

—Page 104. 



Digitized by 



Google 



A GOOD FORQETTER 107 

things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there 
he any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things 1'^ 

Do Ihis habitually, and you will be able to forget everything 
that is not worth remembering. You will be a '^good forgetter" 
because you will have a memory of the right kind, filled with treas- 
ures, and not clogged with rubbish and poison. 

Try it and see. When I tried to forget by main force, I failed. 
But when I tried the Bible way of forgetting the bad by remem- 
bering the good, I could almost fancy I heard a smothered shriek 
of rage as my shadow-counsellor dropped the receiver in despair 
and fled. He was conquered. And he knows better— does this mem- 
ory shadow— than to attempt any more of his tricks with me. Thanks 
to this plan of PauPs no dismal, resentful tales of woe need hope 
to find a permanent lodging place in my memory. There isn't 
room— not a chink nor a comer 1 

^*But how do you manage to remember what you really wish to 
remember f asks someone. ''Even for the good things, one may 
have a naturally poor memory. What is the best way to strengthen itf 

I am not in favor of the elaborate devices sometimes employed in 
memory culture. They help for a short time, and are ingenious, 
but soon prove cumbersome and ultimately they are apt to confuse 
the memory rather than develop it. The student finds it harder to 
remember the various ''links in the chain,'' or the "figure alphabet," 
for instance, than to remember the thing itself. Such devices are 
more curious than useful. 

There are two simple methods of helping to impress a fact on 
the memory. One is the "eye method" and the other the "ear 
method." To those who find it easier to take impressions through 
the eye, it is helpful to have a habit of writing down brief notes, 
perhaps mere catch words, of what is to be studied and remembered; 
while to those who have the "ear memory," the habit of repeating 
or aflSrming aloud will prove more of an aid. But whichever method 
is preferred, the real and only necessity is to focus all the attention, 
for the time, upon the one thing to be remembered. The magic of 
concentration carries with it such powers, even aside from an im- 



Digitized by 



Google 



108 A GOOD FORGETTER 

proved memory, that it must be considered by itself; but let me 
say here that the greatest secret of a perfect memory is a perfect 
interest. Be interested in what you would remember. For the mo- 
ment, at least, give your whole thought to it, as if there were nothing 
else in the world. If you do this, you will remember it. Did you 
never notice that a child remembers everything with ease until it 
reaches the point where a sense of compulsion is made to take the 
place of the free, spontaneous interest with which every object or 
fact is examined? A little child is a walking interrogation point. 
Its questions are often enough to drive older people nearly frantic, 
but these questions spring from an eager interest, and the answers 
to them are remembered. You will have no trouble in remembering 
what thoroughly interests you. 

Be interested, then, in whatsoever things appeal most to you as 
being in the highest sense true, lovely, just and pure, and do not 
be afraid to let your mind dwell on them often and long. So shall 
you enter into the kingdom of harmony with God and all good; that 
beloved, is the kingdom of heaven. You carry this kingdom with 
you even now. Enter fully and fearlessly into its delights, and your 
memory shall prove to you a source of ever-increasing joy. The 
dismal things will fade quickly from your recollection. You will 
find that you have a new and blessed power— the power to forgive 
readily. How many have to struggle long and hard with their re- 
sentment! No offense is really forgiven until it is forgotten; and 
the easiest and most effectual way to forgive an injury is therefore 
to forget that it ever existed. 

Keep a list, if you will, of kindnesses, benefits, things worth re- 
cording; and may it be a long one! 

In all things not worth memory-space, may you be that most for- 
tunate person— a good forgetter! 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XIL 
PRESERVED AIR. 

I F YOU ever tried living in a steam-heated flat, perhaps you already 
know what ** preserved air" is. It is air simmered down, boiled, 
stewed and canned. It is anything but fresh air. 

Some persons there are who have such an aversion to air in its 
uveanned state that they wish to deprive not only themselves but 
everyone else as well, from ever having a whiff of the luxury. They 
want all their air preserved. And if they could they would bottle 
it up by the quantity, keep it over from one season to the next and 
live on it. But, unfortunately— or fortunately— for them, it cannot 
be done. One who tries too long the experiment of living on pre- 
served air is inconveniently apt to die with consumption, or some 
other disease, all the while listening to the suggestions of the Red 
Telephone adviser who cautions them against ''taking cold,^' and 
warns them that the air must be carefully excluded, or they wiU be 
in danger! 

You remember the ''Northeast Man'' described in a former chap- 
ter? Well, if you will notice, you will find that in nine hundred and 
ninety-nine cases out of a thousand, and probably in the thousandth 
case too, the Northeast Man is a poor breather. And if possible, 
the Northeast Woman is still worse! 

A thoroughly happy, sunshiny religion does not combine well 
with "preserved air.'* True, there are a few blessed, saintly "shut- 
ins'^' who keep their thoughts and lives sweet and wholesome even 
though they cannot often enjoy to the full, a sight and breath of 
"God's out-of-doors." But they are the exception that proves the 
rule. To achieve their saintliness under such conditions requires 
a far greater degree of spiritual development than is found in ordi- 
nary well-meaning Christians. And I think that even in these excep- 
tional cases, it will usually be found that the preference of the in- 

109 



Digitized by 



Google 



110 PRESERVED AIR 

valid is to have the room aired as thoroughly and frequently as 
possible. If a room must be a prison, it need not be made a stuflfy 
one! 

Yes, there is a close and vital connection between a healthy re- 
ligious life and the full breathing of plenty of fresh air. Body, 
mind and soul are so linked together that one cannot possibly be 
neglected without unfortunate results to the other two. 

Often a schoolroom full of children will be transformed from a 
Bedlam of restless,^ noisy mischief-makers or stupidly sullen and 
cross youngsters, into a class of bright, wide-awake, orderly and 
obedient scholars— just by throwing open the windows and putting 
the children through a few simple gymnastics, causing them to breathe 
deeply and regularly of the fresh air that has been let into the 
room. Many a wise teacher has thus proved that a roomful of pure 
air is worth a ton of scolding and ''keeping after school. '' And 
men and women are but ''children of a larger growth '' in being more 
or less affected mentally and spiritually by their physical surround- 
ings, however sincere may be their efforts to live aright, indepen- 
dently of such surroundings. 

A church, of all places, should be well aired. Especially is this 
true of small churches. If there is a brief interval between two 
meetings, as in Sunday-school and morning service, both to be held 
in the same room, the second meeting, whichever it may be, will 
be greatly improved by airing the room thoroughly while the people 
are moving about. It wakes up the sleepy ones, helps the singing, 
and brightens the whole service, making it far more impressive for 
good on young and old alike. There is perhaps no place where the 
shadow-fiend likes better to work in his "preserved air" nonsense 
than in a church. And there is no place where he oftener succeeds 
— more's the pity! There are few things worse to breathe than 
the air in such churches— except, indeed, the tobacco-poisoned atmos- 
phere polluted by smokers! 

If you have- been fortunate enough to read "Vivilore,*^ by Dr. 
Mary R. Melendy, you are aware what a vital matter a breath of 
fresh air is to the health. Marion Harland's plan of taking ten 



Digitized by 



Google 



PRESERVED AIR 111 

slow, deep breaths of outdoor air ten times daiZy— makiiig one hmir 
dred such breaths in all— is one that commends itself to every sen- 
sible person, being easily tried and a far better tonic than most 
nostrums. 

Then, too, there is a practical gain in combining the deep breath- 
ing with certain stated mental exercises called **aflSrmations.'* Be- 
cause body and mind are so quick to affect each other it is not diffi- 
cult to see why this habit is helpful; but the extent of its helpfulness 
is truly surprising. 

To ''affirm" a thing is literally to ''make it firm." What you 
desire may be at present invisible, and yet exist; it may be intangi- 
ble, but none the less real. Everything exists in the world of thought 
before it comes into the world of visible things. 

Remembering this, when you have a desire, try to realize that 
the thing desired already exists for you. Your faith in that thing, 
and in God's intention to give it or its equivalent to you, is the 
lever that will lift your desire out of the invisible into the visible. 
This is no far-fetched theory; it is a scientific fact, proved in thou- 
sands of cases. Thought— confident, faith-inspired thought— is a 
lever sufficient to move a world. 

There is no human need that cannot be met in this way. Affirma- 
tion is the prayer of faith; it lays hold of the Source of all good, 
and brings the whole being into a vital and realized connection with 
that Source. 

Here are some affirmations easily memorized for use on waking 
in the morning. They conflict with no creed, and thousands have 
been helped by them: 

"My Fattier, Thou hast given me. Thy child, strength for to-day. 

"Thou hast given me health. 

"Thou hast given me peace. 

"Thou hast provided for all my needs. 

"Thou hast given. me love and goodwill to all mankind. 

'*I will praise Thee all the day long for Thy loving kindness and 
tender mercy. 

'*My Fattier, I love Thee.'' 



Digitized by 



Google 



112 PRESERVED AIR 

You may not feel every one of these statements to be true, it 
first; but their truth will dawn and grow upon you, and even as 
you breathe long, delicious breaths of the fresh morning air, reviv- 
ing your body, so, at the same time, these first waking thoughts will 
revive mind and soul, until you are literally ^^transformed by the 
renewing of your mind." You will feel, and be, a new creature. 

At night, also, there are many aflSrmations which help to bring 
the sweetest and most restful sleep. But I like best the Rev. C. K. 
Kingsley's version of **Now I Lay Me" which no one need ever 
outgrow. It is as follows: 

**Now I lay me down to sleep, 
I pray Thee, Lord, my soul to keep. 
Let me rest beneath Thy care. 
Let me wake. Thy life to share." 

The youngest child, the most learned philosopher, the busiest mer- 
chant, farmer or housewife, the greatest statesman, can use this 
prayer and be helped by the beauty, simplicity and grandeur of it. 

There is no better remedy for insomnia than deep breathing com- 
bined with trustful prayer. Trustful— not agonizing. Just talking 
to God as you would to a dear and very close Friend who under- 
stands you perfectly. After a little talk of this kind, begin breathing 
gently, evenly, slowly, as you would while sleeping; and if the air 
in the room is pure, you will almost invariably be asleep before you 
can count twenty such breaths. 

One more suggestion as to combined breathing and thinking may 
not be amiss, for here is something the busiest person can do: 

Go into the open air if for not more than five minutes. Breathe 
deeply, and while doing so, make the following statements either 
mentally or aloud: 

''The full, perfectly rounded life is for me. 

*'God fills my body with health and strength. 

''God fills my mind with knowledge and wisdom. 

"God fills my heart with love and purity. 

"God fills my affairs with prosperity and delight." 

The oftener you use such affirmations the better. If anyone asks, 



Digitized by 



Google 



PRESERVED AIR 113 

still incredulously, how I can prove that they help, my reply to that 
person is. You are the one to prove it. Others have proved it for 
themselves; but the only person who can prove it to you is yourself. 
Try it and see. 

'*0 taste and see that the Lord is good. Blessed is the man that 
trusteth in Him.'' 

'* Prove me now, herewith, saith the Lord of Hosts, if I will not 
open you the windows of Heaven and pour you out a blessing, that 
there shall not be room enough to receive it!" 

Make your claims upon the Lord's goodness in the present tense. 
Don't keep pushing them off, in your thoughts, to the future, not 
even the near future. ^^Now is the proper and accepted time." 

Yes, the windows of Heaven are open, and when you find that 
the blessing overflows— as it certainly will if you give it a chance 
—see that it runs over into other lives that need it. 

Do you know that the Fresh Air Work of the Christian Endeavor 
societies is doing a wonderful amount of good in the slums of the 
city! It seems a trifling thing to do, perhaps, to send a party of 
half-starved, half-stifled children, sick babies and tired mothers into 
the country for a day— or even for two weeks— but it has saved 
many a life, and has given a new and sweet sense of human kindness 
and of the goodness of God, to many almost despairing parents. 

Of course, it is only a glimpse of better things that can be given 
to the slum-dwellers in so brief a time. It is only a link in the 
chain of love; but every link counts. 

Students of child-life have usually relied much on the children's 
games and amusements as indications of their mode of life. This 
index is generally a true one. But it is a fact that there is a pitiful 
number of New York's slum children who do not know what play 
means. Miss Alice Chadwick, in *' Eighty Good Times Out of Doors" 
proves herself a close student of this phase of child life. In speak- 
ing of these children she says: 

''If they play games at all, they portray in their play only the 
life they see. 'Craps,' 'pitch and toss,' 'matching pennies,' and a 
queer kind of game in which some one must be 'hit mid der brick' 



Digitized by 



Google 



114 PRBSEEVBD AIR 

which is tied to a string— these are fair samples. I never saw the 
girls play games, so-called, but once; and then the children had been 
taught to play by their mission teacher. They played *ring' games 
with much spirit. But, once worked up to the playing pitch, the 
youngsters recalled games they had learned in the distant fatherland 
—many curious games they were, too, in so far as they demonstrated 
either the antiquity of the game— dating back to the time when the 
human family dwelt in a single cave— or the stranger coincidence 
of the children of all the different nations spontaneously evolving 
the same game in later generations. But the words would shock you, 
no less than the gory suggestiveness of the gestures. The mission 
games had been adapted by the youngsters to the life of their homes. 
Instead of singing *This is the way we go to church, go to church!* 
they had it, *This is the way we fetch the beer, fetch the beer!* etc. 

**But, you will say, the greater is the need to teach them some- 
thing better. Well, the general experience is that it cannot be done 
in the space of two weeks— much less in one day. For that reason, 
the country amusements most useful are swings, balls and skipping 
ropes. 

**You will understand that the first sensation of a slum child 
in the country is vacant wonder. They had always thought that 
apples, milk, etc., came from the factory. Grass was not to be 
walked on, flowers were not to be plucked. As soon as they under- 
stand that they are free they rush and shout like little savages— 
and it is notable that their first instinct is to tear down the bushes 
in eagerness to get the flowers before somebody else can get them 
—the struggle for bread in another form! The third stage is a 
realization of strangeness. Like anxious little dogs in a strange 
house, they run from comer to comer, touching, speculating— half 
distrusting. After this they may be fed; and then— the swings and 
balls and bean-bags, perhaps; but their tendency is to roam, and to 
eat often. They will play their own games, without any materials, 
under the leadership of their -'teachers,* when they cannot be induced 
to play by their hostesses. At the Fresh Air Homes the case is not 
widely different, and there is the strange fact that homesickness has 



Digitized by 



Google 



PRESERVED AIR 115 

to be overcome before the child is happy. You will find that, almost 
without exception, it is the 'second-week' children who heartily en- 
joy themselves in the grounds of the Home, At these places, of 
course, there are croquet balls to be knocked about, and space for 
familiar indoor amusements on wet days. In many of the Homes, 
the children are taught a little house-work as well— a thing that 
has been the redemption of many a squalid 'home' in the city.*' 

Although the heat of summer is the time for most of the excur- 
sions given, yet in the fall are opportunities that have their own 
charm. A Chicago paper takes note of a ''nutting party'' that is 
worth recording as a sample: 

"Imagine a hundred children grouped in the dinginess of one of 
the city depots awaiting the train which is to take them to the nutting 
grounds. It is only a ten-mile ride, but the youngsters are as eager 
about it as though they were going a thousand. They group about 
their coach and besiege their escort with a hundred and one ques- 
tions. Some of them have never been nutting, and never have set 
eyes on a hickory nut tree, a hazel nut bush or a walnut tree. They 
have seen the nuts themselves, for every town merchant has them for 
sale during the winter, but knowledge of the trees has never come 
to them. 

"Once on the edge of the forest the members of the nutting party 
were told to arm themselves for the attack. Bags and baskets were 
supposed to be enough in the way of weapons, but some of the 
youngsters grabbed hoes, others had spades and others rakes. They 
were told that hazelnuts were to be founds, and maybe butternuts, 
and perhaps hickory nuts, and that there were at least two walnut 
trees to be despoiled if anyone discovered them in the forest depths. 

"The boys and girls gave a great shout and plunged into the 
woods. Grand old woods they are, cresting the great ridge over 
which early French and English travelers crossed to reach Lake 
Michigan or to work their way back to the fort at St. Louis. But 
it is many a year since Frenchman, Englishman or Indian moved 
under these whispering trees. The forest has been left alone to the 
squirrels, stray cattle and the children that come to gather nuts. 



Digitized by 



Google 



116 PRESERVED AIR 

Up, then, through the shimmering leaves rang the call of children's 
voices and shouts as nut treasures were discovered. Many a little 
tooth was injured that day by attempting to crack the nuts in the 
mouth before they were dry. 

** During four hours the children had the forest to themselves. 
They discovered squirrels* stores, but would not disturb them, else 
the little fellows would be without their winter's food. They found 
several abandoned birds' nests and a hornets' cone. As for nuts, 
they secured two bushels, which, after all, is not much to distribute 
among a hundred children. 

^' 'Let's give them to the children that couldn't come,' said one 
of the boys. 

*' 'The children in the hospitals!' asked another. *Yes. We 
can take them home, dry them, and then crack them for the children 
that are getting well.' 

*'The suggestion was accepted by every child present, and the 
nuts came into the city that evening to be dried on a tin-roofed build- 
ing where despoilers could not get at them. Later, when the cool 
of the year was on, the children visited three of the private hospitals 
in the city— not all the children of the nutting party, but a committee 
representing them— and they found a dozen convalescent children 
to whom the fresh nuts from the forest were a treat. They dis- 
tributed them among the little ones with great impartiality, and then 
returned to their comrades with a report of what they had done. 
Everybody was satisfied, and the nutting party is to be repeated 
next year." 

These and many other practical hints for ** Fresh Air Work," 
together with numerous outdoor games, are to be found gathered in 
my book ''Eighty Good Times Out of Doors." If those readers for- 
tunate enough to be living in the country will but give a little thought 
to the priceless blessings that are theirs to share with the city-stifled 
lives, there will be a healthy reaction from the desire for "preserved 
air," and the shadow-fiend who makes that hobby his specialty will 
have to go out of business. May the Giver of pure air and sunshine 
hasten the day! 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XIIL 
"LUCK.'' 

R^OBE people are superstitious than are willing to admit the fact. 
From bygone ages to modem times, both high and low, rich 
and poor, educated and ignorant, have yielded to some curious vein 
of fancy that leads them to expect *'luck" or success more readily 
if certain whimsical conditions are complied with. Who has not, at 
some time, felt the power of one or another of the odd ideas that 
seem to have such a firm hold on the mind of man! Laugh it off 
as we will, declare it nonsense as we know it to be, still there is the 
tendency to put an unreasoning half-belief in it. 

Do we not all know those who are nervous with fear if salt is 
spilled; who would go without a meal rather than be one of thirteen 
at table; who never begin any important work on a Friday; who 
are careful to take their first sight of the new moon over their right 
shoulder instead of the left; who rejoice in the finding of a four- 
leaved clover? 

These and many other similar superstitions are common enough 
even in our own day, while in former times it was firmly believed 
that to make an image of wax, clay or butter representing an enemy 
would give the maker of the image a singular power to do that 
enemy harm. 

Sometimes it is true, even among the most superstitious of peo- 
ple, we find a healthy tendency to counteract the blind awe of sup- 
pesed fate with a certain droll but shrewd common sense. Among 
our brothers of the dusky race, it is a general belief that there is 
great good forttme in the wearing of charms, among them a rabbit's 
foot being a special favorite. But sometimes a doubt arises as to 
the perfect efficacy of the charm. 

*'Pete," said Sambo, **do you think it am lucky to hab a rab- 
bit's foot?" 

117 



Digitized by 



Google 



118 '*LUCK" 

**Dat depends,'' replied Pete. ^'If de rest ob de rabbit am 
hitched onto it, an' he am young, an' fat, an' tender, I sure do!" 

Wise Pete! But there are plenty of people with many times 
his educational advantages who are still pinning their confidence 
to a rabbit's foot without the rabbit; or to something equally fool- 
ish, as many a rice-besprinkled, old-shoe-pelted bride and groom 
know to their sorrow! 

'^There's luck in odd numbers," suggests the shadow-voice of 
superstition, over the wire of the Red Telephone. And so the listen- 
er fusses and worries and either buys more than he needs of some- 
thing or perhaps actually throws something away, in order to make 
sure of his '*odd number!" 

Amusing as we find the prevalent notions of *^luck" and of what 
brings it, if we study the history of such superstitions we find that 
they have not been without their tragic side. Many innocent per- 
sons, some even in our boasted land of the free, have been tortured 
and put to a cruel death on the assumption that they were witches, 
and worked spells destructive of their neighbors' health, peace of 
mind or prosperity of fortune. 

Our word '* witch" is derived from the Dutch witchelon, meaning 
neighing or whinnying like a horse, also to foretell; and the Ger- 
mans, as Tacitus informs us, used to divine and foretell things to 
come by the neighing of their horses. We find here a possible 
source of the custom of fastening horse-shoes to doors to insure 
safety and good fortune. 

The belief that witches could not only afflict people with diseases 
but could transfer the disease from one person to another at will, 
probably . arose from instances either of contagion or of mental sug- 
gestion. Fear, and especially the expectation of disease, can create 
and develop almost any ailment known. A threat made to a nervous 
or sensitive person is often quite enough to secure the co-operation 
of the victim's own fears in bringing about the calamity threatened. 
The witch who told a neighbor in anger, that he should *' never get 
his Sunday's meat to the fore by his work," was not entitled to all 
the blame for the fulfilment of her threat. He did fall into extreme 



Digitized by 



Google 



'*LUCK" 119 

poverty, because, as men would say now, he ^Most his grip/* He 
allowed himself to become depressed by the dismal suggestion, and 
doubtful of his own powers; which state of mind is anything but 
conducive to success. 

Scotland in and about the sixteenth century was a famous place 
for witches, and King James displayed such zeal in persecuting them 
that through what has been well called his /'imprudent fears'* the 
evil grew apace. Thicker and faster came the accusations and few 
who were accused escaped death. Some of them, it is true, had done 
nothing more offensive than to heal the sick, but it made no differ- 
ence. Suspicion and credulity ran wild. The people did not under- 
stand one another, hence each thought the other ** possessed.** Among 
the crimes attributed to one Patrick Lawrie was that of '* curing an 
incurable disease!** 

Like a wave of prairie fire, the insane fear of witches swept over 
all Europe. About the year 1515, five hundred persons were exe- 
cuted at Geneva under the character of '' Protestant witches**. In 
Lorraine, the learned inquisitor, Remigius, boasts, that he put to 
death nine hundred persons in fifteen years. As many were banish- 
ed from that country, so that whole towns, in fact, were on the 
point of becoming desolate. In 1524, a thousand persons were exe- 
cuted in one year at Como, in Italy, and about 100 every year for 
several years. The case of the ** amber witch** in Germany, one of 
the early and remarkable trials, reads like a romance, but no doubt 
had a basis in fact, for it is characteristic of the craze, that a young 
girPs discovery of a vein of amber near the sea should lead to her 
apprehension as a witch. 

In the beginning of the seventeenth century the persecution of 
witches broke out in France with a fury that was hardly conceiv- 
able, and multitudes were burnt in that land of the impetuous. 
It was in France and Germany about this time, I think, that lycantli- 
ropy became a common superstition. This was the idea that a hu- 
man being could by sorcery transform himself into the shape of a 
wolf, and make havoc among the flocks. 

Protestants and Catholics vied with each other in the severity 



Digitized by 



Google 



120 **LUCK'' 

of their persecutions of the accused. In England alone, largely 
as a result of the edict of Adrian VI, it is computed that no less 
than thirty thousand victims perished at the stake, on the charge 
of witchcraft. 

Such being the excitement in Europe, it is not so very surprising 
that when the little circle of foolish girls and women in our own 
Salem, Mass. began to Act strangely, exhibiting signs of being '* be- 
witched,'' and accusing various persons of casting a spell over them, 
no one thought of disputing them. The execution of eight persons 
at once for the crime held in such abhorrence was one of the final 
expressions, in our own land, of a superstition that had cursed hu- 
manity for thousands of years. After that, the decline of the excite- 
ment was rapid. Although in many a farmhouse on churning day, 
if the butter would not come, some unpopular old woman was still 
more than half suspected of invisibly getting into the churn and 
bewitching the milk, yet the persecution of witches was over. No 
longer were the thumbscrews, the ''boot," the '* witch-gag" and the 
stake, in demand for that purpose. The reaction had come. 

Big and black as was the shadow-messenger who took delight in 
suggesting this frightful persecution of supposed witches, he has 
been conquered by the light of Truth. His message is heard no 
longer over the Red Telephone. The world has outgrown it. 

Not yet, however, has it outgrown its childish fondness for ascrib- 
ing its good or ill success to *'luck". ''Blind chance," "fate," a 
dozen different names have been given to this modern successor of 
witchcraft, but it is the same superstition in a new dress. Only the 
more tolerant spirit of the age prevents it from assuming so rabid 
and murderous a form; and indeed, the belief in "luck" has had no 
small share in creating strikes and other serious difficulties between 
labor and capital. 

It is the people who believe in "luck" who are apt to be envious 
and bitter towards those whose success has been larger than their own. 
The man who indulges such a feeling is thereby adding to his own 
misfortunes every hour that he so feels. An ounce of pluck is worth 
a ton of such "luck"! 



Digitized by 



Google 



'*LUCK'' 121 

President Koosevelt, when on a southern tour, delivered an ad- 
dress to some of his old Rough Eiders at San Antonio, Texas. 
Speaking of the Rough Riders' regiment, he said: 

**In a sense we can claim that that regiment was a typical Ameri- 
can body. The men composing it were raised chiefly in the South- 
west, but some from the North, some from the East, so that we had 
the Northerner and the Southerner, the Easterner and the Westerner 
in that regiment, and almost every religious body of any size in the 
United States was represented in our ranks. 

**It has always seemed to me that one of the greatest lessons 
taught by the Civil War was the lesson of brotherhood. This gov- 
ernment is emphatically a government by the people, for the people, 
of the people. (Applause.) 

'*Now, besides applauding that sentiment, let us live up to it. 
It has two sides. In the first place it applies in a dozen diflferent 
directions. To judge from some of the talk you occasionally hear, 
a man cannot be a square man if he is rich. Remember always 
that you listen at your peril to any man who would seek to inflame 
you against your fellow citizen because he is better off. 

''Again, as in the Civil War, come back to considerations about 
your bunkie. You did not care whether he was a banker or a 
bricklayer. If he was a good banker, he was all right; if he was 
a good fellow, if he did his duty in camp, if he did not straggle on 
the march, if he did not drop his share of the joint plunder on the 
march, and then expect you to share yours with him at the end of 
the day. You wanted him to carry his part; and, if he did it, you 
were for him. 

''Now apply that in civil life. If a rich man does not do his 
duty, cinch him, and I will help you just as far as I can. But don't 
cinch him because he is a rich man. If you do, you are a mighty 
mean creature; you are not a good American. Give him a perfectly 
fair show. If he is a poor man, and does his duty, help him ; stand 
him up. If he whines about it, and says he ought to be carried, you 
may as well make up your mind to drop him then and there. 

** Every man of us stumbles at times. Every man of us at times 



Digitized by 



Google 



122 ''LUCK'' 

needs a helping hand stretched out to him, and shame to any man 
who will not stretch out that helping hand to his brother if that 
brother needs it. But, if the brother lies down, you can do very little 
in carrying him. You can help him up, but he must walk for him- 
self. The only way in which you can ever really help a man is to 
help him to help himself.'* 

''Luck'* is a plant that grows from the seed. And the seed sown 
is the kind of thoughts we entertain; ideas about ourselves, about 
God, about our work, and about the rest of the world. 

Thoughts can be chosen. If we think ourselves weak and inferior, 
we invite failure; because then the work that we do will not be our 
best, and will be surpassed in value by that of others. 

If we think instead, "I can do this work better than it has ever 
been done before— and I will/' the seed will grow and bear fruit 
in results to ourselves and others. 

"But what right have I,'' perhaps someone will say, "to think my 
own powers so much better than those of my fellow menf Is not 
that being conceited!'* 

It would be, if we left God out of our reckoning. But if we say, 
"This work that I do is the task set me just now by my Heavenly 
Father. He would not have trusted me with it if He had not also 
given me the power to accomplish it well. I can and will do it as 
unto Him,** such a thought firmly held and worked. out will not 
only bring skill and power to do that particular work well, but it 
will lead to a higher and more desirable kind of work. God*8 pro- 
motions are always just. "He that is faithful in that which is 
least is faithful also in much.** Putting thought into work brings 
a sure harvest. 

If by "luck** is meant success, it is then -within the reach of all, 
and equally so. Some may -seem to have more to overcome than 
others; but after all, it is a man's own spirit— his own inner nature 
—that makes his environment. Robert Fulton, Elmer Gates and 
others of the most successful men who ever lived, had to contend 
against more than common obstacles. 

God Himself is the Infinite Success. His law is always perfect, 



Digitized by 



Google 



VACANT WONDER. 
"The first sensation of a slum child in the country is vacant wonder." 

—Page 114. 



Digitized by 



Google 



" Rejoice in the finding of a fonr-leaf clover." 

—Page 117. 



Digitized by 



Google 



*-**UCK^* 125 

always beneficent. To the man living in harmony with God's law, 
success is sure. It may not be immediately seen, but it is working 
out, as the flower is growing from a seed. In patience God waits 
many days for the seed to sprout, become rooted, push its stena 
upward to the light of day, put forth leaves, and blossoms. Should 
man be less patient with his own growing success, even while it is 
beneath the surface? 

But you must plant your success, before it can grow. How is 
this done? 

First of all by having the right thought about God and yourself. 
Say confidently, many times a day, in the recesses of your own mind, 
'*God loves me, and wants me to succeed. I am His child and 
heir; a joint heir with Christ. Therefore success is mine. 1 will 
believe in my success and work for it unfalteringly; but it shall 
be a success that will bless and not curse others.'' 

When you have done this you have planted your '^luck" and it 
will grow. It cannot do otherwise, for it partakes of the nature of 
the Divine Success, based on love and beneficence to all. 

But you must keep your 'Muck" watered, and you must keep the 
weeds from choking it Water it from the fountain of life,— of the 
Life More Abundant, which Christ came to bring. Have faith in 
this Life, and in your own relation to it. Therein lies your power. 
It can never fail you— this water of life ; and it is offered you freely 
** without money and without price." Draw on it daily, by prayer 
and communion with the Perfect One. 

How to get rid of the weeds? Is that the next problem! 

What are the weeds likely to choke the growth of success! 

They are the words of the shadow-messenger. Over the Red 
Telephone wires are coming such thoughts as these: 

**It isn't fair, the way things are divided in this world. Why 
should your neighbor have everything that heart could wish, while 
you have to do without! You need not flatter yourself it will ever 
be different Some are bom lucky. Its no use fighting against fate; 
you may as well settle down first as last, and make up your mind 
to have ill luck all your days. 



Digitized by 



Google 



126 '*LUCK'' 

''Look at old Ben Sliei^ood. He's just such another ill-fated 
wretch. Never had a bit of success that something didn't happen to 
overturn it. I tell you it's all a matter of luck. You aren't the 
fortunate kind. No use trying to be anybody, or do anything, hem- 
med in on all sides as you are." 

And so on, until, if you keep listening, you will in time grow 
into a veritable Northeast Man— and then, indeed, you will have to 
plant your crop of success all over again before it can grow! 

Or perhaps the voice over the wire takes a different turn. Maybe 
the shadow-adviser cunningly suggests bitter unrest instead of stag- 
nation. Perhaps he says: 

''Why don't you do something to show those rich folks that you 
won't be trifled with,— that you are as good as they are any day! 
Get up a strike. Stir up an opposition. If you don't they'll think 
they can impose on you. What makes you stand such insults? They 
have no right to expect you to slave for them, day in and day out, 
while they live in ease and luxury. If they ever had anything to 
contend with, such as you have, see how they would take it! They 
wouldn't stand it a day. Why don't you show them what's what! 
They are your enemies. All rich people are. What good are they, 
anyhow! The world would be better off without them— the mean, 
overbearing aristocrats! The only thing they deserve from you is 
hate,— fierce, unyielding hate! Down with the tyrants!" 

Whichever arguments are admitted to the mind, the tender little 
plant Success is most effectually killed. And then you think you are 
"down on your luck." 

Yes, that is just it. You have crushed your "luck" by falling 
down on it! Better get up, plant a new crop, and try again. 

Every human being controls his own "luck". No matter how 
discouraging the outlook may be, success grows if not choked from 
within. 

The following definition by Max O'Eell, is worth noting: 

"Luck means rising at six o'clock in the morning, living on a 
dollar a day if you earn two, minding your own business, and not 
meddling with other people's. Luck means the appointments you 



Digitized by 



Google 



"LUCK'' 127 

Jiave never failed to keep, the trains you have never failed to catch. 
Luck means trusting in God and your own resources/' 

Never forget that God loves you and wants you to succeed. Not 
all the hampering conditions and tyrant capitalists in creation can 
prevent if you will shut your ears to the Red Telephone and keep 
a firm hold of your cheery, intelligent, active faith, with love to God 
and all mankind as your daily working principle. The whole world 
wants such a man to succeed— and he will I 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XIV. 
THE TWIN SHADOW IMPS. 

A MONG the shadow-creatures of the Under- World, perhaps none 
^^ are more active than two ugly little imps who delight in setting 
the affairs of painstaking, kind-hearted Christian people all awry. 
It is strange how such good, benevolent folk can bring themselves 
to listen, but they do. And so, with the best of intentions, people let 
their lives be weakened and made largely ineffective through the 
advice of these twin shadow-imps— Hurry and Worry. 

^'You^l have to be quick if you catch the early train for busi- 
ness,'' says the imp of Hurry, over the wire. '^You can't wait for 
family prayers this morning, nor for even the briefest substitute for 
them. Of course, you could give just a moment's thought to the sub- 
ject, perhaps at the breakfast table, without losing your train, but 
it isn't worth while when the time is so short. Better let it go. 
Besides, you must hurry and read your morning paper." 

The result is that the man goes to his day's work unprepared for 
its various tests and irritations. Everything goes wrong. The 
world seems out of joint, because he is out of harmony with his 
Divine Source; he has let his spiritual food for the day be crowded 
out of his life; and let me assure you that spiritual hunger is quite 
as uncomfortable a thing, if neglected, as physical hunger. 

**No, don't stop to talk with old Mrs. Smith," says the same 
voice again, to a woman out making calls. **If you don't hurry you 
won't get through your list this afternoon. You can't bother with 
the poor old soul just now. Another time will do as well. To-day 
you are in a hurry!" 

And so a brisk nod and smile is all the notice accorded the wist- 
ful one longing for a sympathetic listener and friendly chat. The 
kindness is omitted for lack of time. Perhaps that talk and not the 

128 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE TWIN SHADOW IMPS 129 

ceremonious calls, would be carrying ouf the real pian of the Father 
for that day, and delivering His message aright. But she is in a 
hurry! And the opportunity to speak comfort to that soul, an 
opportunity which may never come again, is lost. 

**Now hurry, hurry," comes the voice to one doing a delicate 
piece of work. ''You can^t be all day about it. There's too much 
to be done. Make haste and finish that, and take up the other work 
that you ought to be doing already. Dear, dear! You are dreadfully 
behind with your work. If you would only hurry!'' 

Imperfect work and overwrought nerves are the certain results 
of heeding this message, but they are not the only results. There is 
actually less accomplished in the same length of time by one in a 
furious hurry, than by one who gives to each piece of work his calm, 
undivided attention, proceeding as expeditiously as may be, but 
without the feeling of hurry, which so distracts and confuses. 

Then we hear another voice strike in— a voice so similar to the 
other that we almost mistake its identity at first. But no, this is 
not Hurry; it is his twin brother. 

*' Clara went to school this morning without her rubbers," it 
says. *'How thoughtless of her! It is raiping, and she will be cer- 
tain to catch cold. There are so many people sick now. I shouldn't 
be surprised if she comes down with pneumonia. And I wonder 
what is keeping Maggie so long on that errand. She has been long 
enough to go to the grocery and back three times over. She's prob- 
ably met someone she knows and stopped to talk. You might have 
known it would be like this when yon hired so young a girl. These 
half -grown girls are so careless you can't trust them out of your 
sight." 

And so, from morning till night, the voice is heard. Now it is 
the business man, now the farmer, now the housewife— all have the 
same habit of listening to the shadow imps of Hurry and Worry. 

Perhaps the worst form of worry comes to the earnest Christian 
worker— the reformer, let us say,— who has high ideals of right 
living and expects everyone to come up to those ideals. Nobody 
does in the least as the reformer expects. It is not in human nature 



Digitized by 



Google 



130 THE TWIN SHADOW IIVIPS 

for people to see the same things from the same point of view. 
Hence the disappointment is a keen one, and constantly recurring— 
to those who do not understand. 

The woman who tries to make over her husband, her children, 
her church associates, her friends, to suit her own notions of what 
they ought to be like, is making a mistake. It is not the work of any 
human being to be the conscience for another. God has supplied 
each one of His children with a conscience that must work individu- 
ally, otherwise it would not get enough exercise. All make mistakes, 
all are imperfect beings gradually learning and growing nearer to 
what God intends them to be. Some are growing in the light of one 
particular ray of Truth, some in another. Let your friends do 
their own growing. ^'Fret not thyself because of evil doers." They 
are learning. 

That was a wise saying of Robert Louis Stevenson's on this 
subject : 

'* There is an idea abroad among moral people that they should 
make their neighbors good. One person I have to make good; 
myself. But my duty to my neighbor is much more nearly express- 
ed by saying that I have to make him happy— if I may." 

Talmage expressed a similar valuable truth when he said, **You 
have one person to manage,— yourself." 

Reader, if you are a reformer, do not misunderstand me. I am 
not asking you to abate one jot of zeal or enthusiasm. Sow your 
seed, give your message faithfully and gladly wherever there is op- 
portunity, and await in patience the result which may come many 
years after you have ceased to look for it. It may even come soon. 
But if not, don't feel that you have failed because you cannot make 
the world see, as yet, from your beloved mountain-top. It cannot, 
because it is not yet there. 

If, for instance, you have been on the heij^hts, and have caught 
a glimpse of our own nation as it will be when it shakes itself free 
from the ravages of the liquor traffic— the licensed liquor traffic, 
more shame to the government that permits it and the voters who 
choose our law-makers!— if you have had that vision of purity and 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE TWIN SHADOW IMPS 131 

freedom, believe in it; cling to it Don't blame others because it is 
not theirs. They will yet see the beauty of the vision if it makes 
your life beautiful. Keep your ideal and work towards it as long 
as you live, or until it is an accomplished fact. It will be, some 
day. God cares about that and every other good work, but don't 
forget that He cares infinitely more about the worker. This is 
why the enforced resting-times come. 

Hurry and Worry are never far apart. The dear, conscientious 
little woman who tries to do too much is a victim to both these 
counsellors ; and a sad time she has of it until she learns to let go of 
ithe Red Telephone receiver and of all her burdens and listen in 
perfect stillness to the One who said: 

''Peace I leave with you; my peace I give imto you. Not as the 
world giveth, give I unto you.*' 

An excellent plan tried by one woman, to rid herself of an in- 
tense hurry habit that she saw must be cured, was to place a chair 
close by while she was about her kitchen work. The moment she 
caught herself hurrying, she at once made herself stop in the midst 
of whatever she was doing, drop into that chair and remain per- 
fectly still till the flutter had passed. In this way she trained her- 
self to work calmly and quietly. At first she had to stop perhaps 
three or four times before she could finish washing the dishes; but 
in a few weeks the flurries almost completely disappeared. She had 
conquered them. 

The result was the restoration of health and temper, and the 
warding off of what might soon have been insanity, if she had not 
thus taken herself in hand. Further, she found, quite to her sur- 
prise, that she accomplished more work in the same length of time 
ivithout the hurry than with it. 

It is the old problem of Martha and Mary over again. There 
are many Marthas to-day, and to them the Lord Jesus Christ speaks 
the same loving remonstrance as to Martha of old. It was a loving, 
not a harsh reproof; but He meant it. The work to be done, be it 
great or small, is not to be hurried and worried over; it is not to be 
placed first, above the needs of the soul— the real Self. 



Digitized by 



Google 



132 THE TWIN SHADOW IMPS 

Shall we be afraid to trust our work, and its outcome, to the One 
who assigns it to us? 

*'As thy day, so shall thy strength be." Christ does not forget 
that we need strength, and time, too, in which to do our accustomed 
material tasks. It is we who forget to take the time and strength 
that He oflFers us! 

The quiet moments spent alone with Christ in the stillness, not 
even praying, but listening to His voice, are the best investments 
of time ever made. They yield a rich return. 

People who have fallen into the hurry habit say **I haven't time 
to breathe!" Well, perhaps not. A steam-engine hasn't time to 
get up steam! A builder hasn't time to collect his tools! A mason 
hasn't time to mix his mortar, and plaster! The electric car hasn't 
time to connect itself with the power-house! 

Is it time that is lacking, or is it the intelligence to use the time 
given us to the best advantage, remembering to provide first of all, 
for the power and force needed to work with! 

Whatever the work may be, the very first requisite to its suc- 
cessful accomplishment is spiritual energy; that power and force, 
without which no work could be other than a dismal failure whether 
on a physical or a mental plane. For, be it known, life starts in the 
realm of the spiritual and works out into the material. All energj^ 
that lives, is soul-energy first of all, before it can manifest itself 
in physical form. 

**No time to breathe?" Well, better take time, then. The very 
plants have more sense than some human beings. As Prentice Mul- 
ford says: 

''The lily has intelligence enough to start itself out of the seed 
when put in the ground and called upon by the sun to do so, as a 
man or woman has the same intelligence (or should have) to go out 
in the sun on a pleasant day, and absorb the life and power sent in 
by the sun. Those who do not, who remain five-sixths of the time in- 
doors, are, as a result, weak and bleached like potato-vines growing 
in a cellar. The lily has also sense enough to grow in the sun. 1! 
you jnit it in a room, it will grow toward that part of the room where 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE TWIN SHADOW IMPS 133 

the light enters. That is simply because it wants the light; it knows 
it needs it, and it goes after what it needs, because it knows, or 
rather feels, that the light is good for it. We go after food for 
precisely the same reason, only we call our action the result of 
intelligence. The plant's action we call instinct. A man goes to 
the fire to warm himself because he feels the fire to be good for him. 
It is pleasant to feel it on a cold day. A cat lies in the sun for the 
same reason. But the man calls his feeling 'intelligence,' and the 
cat's or plant's feeling 'instinct' Where's the difference! Where 
the lily gets ahead of us with its limited life and intelligence is, that 
it does not concern itself or worry about the morrow. It toils not. 
It takes of water, air, sunshine, and whatever of the elements are 
in these, just what it needs for the minute, the hour, or the day, 
just so much and no more. It doesn't go to work laying up an extra 
supply of water or air or sunshine for to-morrow, fearing it may be 
out of these supplies, as we toil and spin in laying up extra dollars 
against the poverty we fear. If it did, it would use up all its force 
in heaping up these extra supplies, and would never become a perfect 
lily to outshine Solomon in all his glory. 

''The robes of a lily, a rose, or any blossom are in beauty, fine 
texture, and delicacy beyond any thing that human art can produce. 
It is a living beauty while it does live. Our fine laces and silks are 
relatively of a dead beauty. They commence decaying or fading just 
as soon as finished. Up to its highest blossoming point the lily's 
beauty is always increasing. A cloth that would shine with a lustre 
to-morrow more vividly than to-day, and that would show similar 
variations of texture, would be eagerly sought for, even though it 
lasted but a fortnight, and the extravagant people, who really keep 
the mills going and the money in circulation, and pay the best for 
the best things, would have it. If the lily, with its limited intelli- 
gence, worried and fretted for fear the sun might not shine to- 
morrow, or that there might be no water, or money in the house, 
or jx^tatoes in the cellar, it would surely become a cast-down, forlorn- 
looking flower. It would expend the strength in worrying that it 
needs for gathering and assimilating to itself the elements it requires 



Digitized by 



Google 



134 THE TWIN SHADOW IMPS 

to become a lily. If any degree of mind or intelligence so worries 
and takes on itself burdens beyond the needs of the day, it will cut 
itself off from the power of attracting to itself what it does really 
need for the growth, the health, the strength, and the prosperity of 
to-day. I mean here just what I say, and that in no metaphorical, 
allegorical, or figurative sense. I mean, that as the lily's limited 
intelligence, or mind force if you please, when not burdened or taxed 
about something that concerns to-morrow draws to itself the ele- 
ments that it needs for to-day, exactly so would human minds un- 
burdened with woe or anxiety attract to themselves all that was 
needed for the hour. The needs of the hour are the only real needs. 
You need your breakfast in the morning; you do not need to-morrow 
morning's breakfast. Yet nine out of ten among us are directly or 
indirectly worrying in some way about to-morrow morning's break- 
fast, and so subtracting from ourselves more or less of the strength 
necessary to enjoy, digest, and assimilate this morning's breakfast. 

^* Exactly as the unburdened, unf retted, unworried lily attracts 
power to grow and clothe itself with beauty from the elements about 
it, exactly so does the unworried, unfretted human mind attract to 
itself a thousand times more of what is necessary to carry out its 
plans." 

Do you see, then, why there is no more practical advice in the 
world for the busy, twentieth century hustler, then the words begin- 
ning, ^'Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow!" Christ was 
not talking to those who had no plans or duties; he was talking to 
those who had, and His law took into account exactly their needs, and 
yours and mine to-day. The Savior of men, when He walked the earth, 
was not only divine ; He was also human, and He understood. 

By taking time to keep up our supply of spiritual energy, we 
provide ourselves with the electric power needed for serene, effect- 
ive, rapid work. Connect yourself with the Divine Power-House and 
keep in connection with it! You will find the religion of Jesus Christ 
the most vitally practical force in the world to-day. Don't try to 
get along a single hour without it; and don't think for a moment 
that it has nothing to do- with the daily tasks of the home, oflSce, 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE TWIN SHADOW IMPS 135 

jfield or store. It has everything to do with them. We rob ourselves 
and God too, when we try to perform material tasks without the 
spiritual energy gained in the stillness. Hurry and worry are dan- 
gerous foes to progress; we must fortify ourselves against both. 
There is great need, for Americans especially, to dismiss these twin 
shadows from their lives, and to say with Whittier, 

**Dear Lord and Father of mankind, 

Forgive our feverish ways, 
Reclothe us in our rightful mind ; 
In purer lives thy service find. 

In deeper reverence, praise. 

In simple trust like theirs who heard. 

Beside the Syrian sea, 
The gracious calling of the Lord, 
Let us, like them, without a word, 

Rise up and follow thee. 

Oh, Sabbath rest by Galilee! 

Oh, calm of hills above, 
Where Jesus knelt to share with thee 
The silence of eternity. 

Interpreted by love! 

Drop thy still dews of quietness, 

Till all our strivings cease: 
Take from our souls the strain and stress; 
And let our ordered lives confess 

The beauty of thy peace/* 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XV. 
•VURITANIC NOTIONS.*' 

1 F THERE is anything for which the shadow-creatures have a 

supreme distaste, it is a sensitive conscience. I have heard their 
taunts and sneers at '^puritanic notions'^ so many times that I am 
firmly convinced of this. They do not like ^'particular'' people. 

Just here I cannot help thinking of a good joke on the shadows. 
Their inconsistency is amusing at times, and one of the times is 
when, in spite of their dislike for the ** particular" folks, they still 
show a sneaking desire for their patronage. A whiskey advertise- 
ment, for instance, is worded like this: 

''A Particular Whiskey 
For Particular People!" 
Now, in the first place, ** particular people" cannot be induced 
to touch whiskey at all, and if they could, why should the shadows 
take so much pains to interest those whose '^ particular" ways are 
so offensive to them I To ridicule a man one moment and solicit his 
trade the next, is surely not the shrewdest of business tactics! 

But I suppose the shadows never thought of that. Their keen- 
ness has weak spots where stupidity has dulled its edge. But let us 
examine their way of preventing people from becoming *' particular" 
at all. In this they are more successful. 

A false notion of independence causes many young people to feel 
that the church would hamper their freedom; that the religion of 
Christ would make them slaves to burdensome rules and restraints. 

This idea, suggested to their minds by messages from the Red 
Telephone, is very prevalent among young folks who have not been 
fortunate in their home training and associations; and is not un- 
known even among those reared in Christian homes. To these, th« 

136 



Digitized by 



Google 



PURITANIC NOTIONS 137 

shadow-fiends present their most brilliant devices, traps laid in 
connection with school companions, and here they are most ingen- 
ious. One of these traps already mentioned is the habit of indis- 
criminate theatre-going. 

Few things are more blunting to the moral sense. Not that the 
drama is to be condemned merely because it is drama; there are 
exceptional plays which do one good to see, exactly as there are 
works of fiction as invigorating to the higher nature as any sermon. 
But the stage is, as a rule, given up to the portrayal of the worst 
and weakest side of human nature, and it makes unworthiness at- 
tractive. This leads to wholly false and unfortunate views of life; it 
cannot do otherwise. 

When the Red Telephone transmits the taunt, as it often does, 
that Christians who object to the theatre are narrow and '* puritanic'' 
in their ideas, there is an answer from the stage itself, perhaps 
more effectual than it could be coming from any other source. 
Israel Zangwill, a noted play-writer, familiar with the modern theatre 
in all its phases, says in the Cosmopolitan: 

*' Vulgarity does not reside in verbalisms, but in the whole text- 
ure of a song or a scene; and so till the public itself shudders over 
a low idea as a classical scholar over a false quantity no censorship 
on earth will refine the stage. 

**Not that the vaudeville house is at all inferior to the best 
theatres; a vain of appalling vulgarity runs through most of our 
musical plays and farcical comedies, which, in the language of 
Qeorge Eliot, must be steadily debasing the moral currency. I do 
not now refer even to that element of vulgarity which is all a censor 
looks out for. Sex is not the whole life, nor the whole of vulgarity. 

**But the cynical ideas which are accepted as the current coin 
of comedy, the low ideals which are supposed to animate everybody, 
the, sordid acceptance of pecuniary standards, the universal men- 
dacity ascribed to mankind in a fix, the mutual deception of spouses 
—this pervasive wink, this sniggering acquiescence in a human 
nature infinitely below the best standards of our race— all this, pre- 
sented steadily year in, year out, in a thousand theatres, must be 



Digitized by 



Google 



138 PURITANIC NOTIONS 

perpetually corroding and undermining all the ideals for which the 
churches are fighting. Little wonder the Puritan reads Defoe's dis- 
tich as, 

*^ 'Wherever God erects a house of prayer, 
The devil always builds a theatre there.' 

*'It is indeed somewhat perplexing to consider that both churches 
Knd theatres cater to the very same population, and that by some 
extraordinary transmogrification the person who aspires to all that 
is noble and true so long as he is sitting in a pew becomes a con- 
tented smirker over the sins and weakness of humanity the moment 
•he is placed in a stall. 

**But the Puritan may at least be congratulated on his consist- 
ency; his narrowness is less noxious than Mr. Worldlyman's broad- 
ness. *' 

From this it appears that the intelligent among the very class 
who spend their lives in closest relation to the stage, understand 
well that its work as a whole is lowering instead of helpful to the 
community. They understand it better than the theatre-going 
church-members who let themselves be deceived or flattered by the 
Red Telephone compliments on their *' broadness. *' 

Another subject on which it is safe for church-members to be 
** puritanic '* is that of card-playing. We have seen that in the 
excitement of the game many **bum the candle at both ends,'* thus 
injuring themselves, but there is another aspect to the problem. 
What is the effect on others? 

A card-playing Christian may be a model of self-control; may 
resist absolutely the temptation to late hours and excitement, and 
keep his playing within the bounds of reason. It will be an extreme- 
ly diflBcult feat, so diflBcult as to make the attempt a task instead of 
a means of relaxation; it will make the player appear unsocial, 
and be the means of breaking up many a party just as the interest 
is keenest; but it might, thus laboriously, be done. 

The trouble is that this method of procedure would be so unusual, 
so almost unheard-of, that very few would have the courage to 
attempt it. 



Digitized by 



Google 



PURITANIC NOTIONS 139 

Consequently to play cards at all is to be ranked with those who 
allow such feverish, exciting worldly amusements to dominate their 
lives. A Christian who is given to card-playing is not regarded by 
the world at large as being more than half in earnest in his religious 
professions. This may be unjust, but it is true. And the church 
whose members are known to be fond of this amusement loses the influ- 
ence that it might otherwise have with the general community. It does 
not stand as high even in the estimation of thoroughly worldly people, 
as that church whose members do not play cards. This also may seem 
unjust, but is true. A student of the subject, in writing for a daily 
paper commented on the fact that if a church once yields to a popular 
craze for card parties it loses its standing with the masses and cannot 
easily regain its hold on the souls of men; that it is weakened and 
hampered in its spiritual work by such a recognized concession to the 
ways of the world. 

Now, in all that I have said you will observe that I make no attack 
on card playing as morally wrong in and of itself; I merely state its 
eflFects on the individual, the church and the community. It does not 
seem, all things considered, that an amusement so manifestly unfor- 
tunate in its effects would prove worth adopting, after the test of a 
thoughtful examination, by those who care more to be right than to 
gratify a personal fancy. 

Many are the arguments heard from the Red Telephone to justify 
card playing. That of itself is enough to arouse suspicion that it is 
a good thing to avoid. 

The shadow creatures will tell you that it is **a harmless way of 
passing time,'' a ^'good way to get acquainted, '* ''so thoroughly so- 
cial,'' a ''fine rest for the mind after a hard day's work," and to 
erown all, that "Mr. B. and Mr. S., both church members, approve and 
join in it." 

No way of passing time is harmless that literally ^^ kills time." 
Is not that just what card playing does? What harm, pray, has Time 
ever done you, that you should feel so murderously inclined! Better 
make Time your friend than kill him. You may need him before 
you are much older ! 



Digitized by 



Google 



140 PURITANIC NOTIONS 

A *'good way to get acquainted!" What a stupid idea! You can 
no more get an insight into a neighbor's real tastes and interests 
through a game of cards than you could by studying the multiplication 
table with him. It is a distinctly unsocml employment. Ten minutes 
of pleasant, straightforward conversation would divulge what you had 
in common ten times more effectually than would two hours of whist, 
euchre or ** bridge." 

A ''rest for the mind?" If rest means inactivity, I am afraid the 
card player who thus rests his brains during the game would hardly 
be in demand as a partner. Who wants to be a failure, even at a 
game? 

If, on the other hand, ''rest" means in this case merely a refresh- 
ing change of occupation, there are few things more thoroughly monot- 
onous than cards. You can get more variety out of any one of a hun- 
dred better diversions. Reading or music, for instance, if you are 
a farmer; or tennis, croquet, or gardening, if you are a clerk. The 
recreation is best chosen from among those widely different from the 
daily work. 

Another matter in which our Red Telephone adviser is anxious that 
13eople shall not be "too particular" is the method of spending the 
Sabbath. 

The popular Sunday excursions, Sunday ball games, Sunday the- 
atre going and all the varied rush for diversion to be observed in our 
great cities proves how far the American people have departed from 
the Puritan ideal. Would it not be better if we were as a nation to 
adopt more "puritanic notions" on this subject, instead of less? 

"The Sabbath belongs to man," but man belongs to Gods Christ 
taught this in every act of His life, as well as in words. 

Therefore in keeping the Sabbath as peculiarly God's day, we do 
not hamper and restrain ourselves; if we look at the matter rightly 
we are more free on that day than on any other. Free to drink of 
the water of life, that we may have "life more abundant;" free to 
worship the Source of all good, and realize our privilege in having 
access to the Source; free to express our joy and praise and love to 
God, and free to learn of Him the secrets of a still deeper joy which 
is to be ours in the days to come. 



Digitized by 



Google 



'She had conqnered them.' 



—Page 131. 



Digitized by 



Google 



*MAK£ TIME YOUR FRIEND." 

—Page 139. 



Digitized by 



Google 



PURITANIC NOTIONS 143 

If we have thus come into our freedom, we can worship Qod with 
equal delight in church or in the open air. But worship we must, or 
the day's golden opportunity is lost. Better by far the *' puritanic 
notions'' on Sabbath keeping than the wild rush for a supposed free- 
dom that has in it a fatal lack. The ^'freedom" oflfered by the Bed 
Telephone is like ihe *' breadth of mind" urged by the same source. 
It fails to satisfy, because it is not free enough nor broad enough to 
include the Source of all life and joy. 

A glimpse of the dance halls and beer gardens in our great cities 
would convince anyone that there are plenty of listeners to 
the Bed Telephone's protest against *' puritanic notions." At first 
sight the people who throng these resorts would appear jovial and 
care-free, but a second look would bring a very different impression. 
Many a laugh rings out that is more like the shriek of insanity than 
the ripple of pure pleasure. Many a bright eye is flashing with the 
wild light of a frenzy which borders on despair. Many a rosy cheek 
is flushed with the poison of alcohol, or with the hectic glow of con- 
sumption brought on by dissipation; or else the tint is borrowed from 
the rouge-pot, to conceal the sickly pallor which is beneath. 

Such, dear reader, is the ''freedom" that comes from abandoning 
all the ''puritanic notions" of our Qod-f earing ancestors. Is the 
change an improvement? Your own soul gives the answer. 

Better never to drink any beverage stronger than "Adam's ale," 
fresh from the spring or well ; better never to dance even the staidest 
of "square dances;" better never to touch a playing card or novel; 
better never to walk even in a neighboring grove on Sunday; better 
never to attend any entertainment that could not be given in a church 
building; all these seemingly extreme restrictions added together 
would not hamper the real life one-tenth as much as the shadow fiends 
would do, could they have their way! The very voice that urges 
the unsuspecting to shake off the "chains" of "puritanic notions" 
and be less "particular," will lure them into a trap from which they 
can only emerge bruised and scarred and dragging after them at 
every painful step the heavy iron chains of sin. Which is the real 
bondage? 



Digitized by 



Google 



144 PURITANIC NOTIONS 

No one has greater cause to value the habit of following conscience 
even at a seeming sacrifice, than young women in their relations with 
their men friends. 

A carefully bred girl, the darling of her parents, went away from 
the village home to pursue her art studies in a large town. She had 
a room-mate, also a student. She had, furthermore, a friend, a bright, 
sensible young fellow who had known her from childhood. He often 
spent an evening with her and her girl *'chum.'^ Together, the three 
had many innocent, merry times, and the simple little feasts and 
chats were growing more and more pleasant, when they were inter- 
rupted. The other girl was called away by pressing home needs, and 
was obliged to be absent for some time. 

This broke tip the gay evenings; for the young lady of whom I 
am telling you was too well bred not to know that she must not receive 
her friend in her room alone, even though he did seem '* almost like 
a brother.'' 

He argued the matter, at first jestingly, then almost angrily, accus- 
ing her of '* ridiculous, puritanic notions.'' Sorely was she tempted 
to yield, but her better self triumphed— and so did his. He respected 
and admired her all the more for her firm sense of womanly propriety 
—as all true men do in every such case. When the room-mate came 
back, as she did sooner than was expected, they had a little celebration 
that you and I, dear reader, would have delighted to witness. But 
before the evening ended the fun changed to a sweet earnest as the 
friend, now become the most ardent of lovers, found a moment to 
plead his cause and to whisper, *^I should never have found out that 
I wanted you for my wife, dear, if it had not been for your * puritanic 
notions.' Somehow, a fellow can be capital friends with a girl who 
is not particular about little things; but in choosing a wife he wants 
the Puritan, every time!" 

That is human nature, strange as it may seem. There is some- 
thing in the healthy soul that responds to the '* puritanic notions," 
more than to the Bohemian carelessness and supposed freedom. 
God has planned it so; and His plan leads to right thinking and 
right living, which is the truest freedom and the greatest joy. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIREXVL 

THE WRONG SHINE. 

F\ID YOU ever watch the headlight of an electric car from the time 
when it first appeared as a tiny, bright gleam in the distance to 
the moment when it condescended to stop at your crossing with a 
luminous, dazzling glow! Did you ever do this and then find, to your 
chagrin and annoyance, that it was the wrong car! 

Something like the same feeling of disappointment, only intensified, 
comes over you when watching the career of a clever acquaintance 
with the greatest interest, only to find that his brilliance has the wrong 
shine— that he is not going your way, but is traveling, instead, straight 
towards the Under- World. 

You could enjoy his wit and cleverness to your heart's content, 
if you and he were both headed in the same direction for the whole 
length of the journey. But if not, it is a mere waste of time to culti- 
vate the friendship farther; it would soon come to the parting of the 
ways. 

Many and many a time is this experience met by young people 
in their school and college friendships; yes, and by men and women 
advanced in life as well. 

It is always sad,— always hard to bear, even when the acquaint- 
ance is one who does little more than please the fancy, instead of 
deeply satisfying the heart. We do not like to have our pet *' bridge 
of fancies'' swept away. The glitter of its rainbow hues is so entic- 
ing that it is hard to realize that it is the ** wrong shine. '^ 

He messenger at the Red Telephone is artful enough to make 
use of some very plausible arguments in this connection. 

**It would be a mean act to desert a friend," he says. ^^You 
would not be so treacherous and cowardly, I am sure. Be loyal to 
your friends. What if they do some things which you have been 
taught to think wrong! Perhaps they are right, and you may be 

145 



Digitized by 



Google 



146 THE WRONG SHINE 

over-particular. At any rate, it would be cowardly to desert them 
when they may be in need of someone to stand by them. Don^t go 
back on your friends!*' 

The listener hesitates, yields, perhaps, to the specious reasoning, 
and from very fear of being thought disloyal to the old companions, 
does that which only helps to give them an added push in the direc- 
tion of the Under- World. Is this being loyal to a friend! 

The true friend will strongly oppose the course of one who is about 
to fling himself headlong over the brink of a precipice. How weak it 
would be to yield and even to be dragged over with him, only the vic- 
tims of such foolishness can tell. Yet how many slip over the brink 
of sin's precipice without daring to turn back because to do so would 
be to end a so-called friendship! The experience is as sad as it is 
common. Like the silly moth caught by the brightness of the lamp, 
it is only an instance of the '* wrong shine.'' 

This weakness, unfortunate as it is in its results, is not wholly 
evil at the start. It is a good trait perverted-- this matter of loyalty 
run wild. Let us go back to the root of it all, and try to get a new 
start, and one that will result in good rather than in evil. 

It is not wrong to love our friends, and stand by them in their 
hour of need. But it is important to realize who are our friends. 
No one who would drag a man down, however ftisidiously, can be 
counted that man's true friend. It is doubly important, then, to form 
only helpful associations. Helpful, not so much in the sense of busi- 
ness or social advantage, but in the higher sense. A genuine friend 
should call out the best and highest in one's whole nature; should 
stimulate us to do our best and to strive continually to make that 
**best'* only the stepping-stone to something better still. This the 
right kind of friend always does, either consciously or unconsciously, 
])y his mere presence. The truth of this is illumined by Plato's 
definition of the wise man as one ever wanting to be with him who 
is better than himself; and when Kingsley was asked what was the 
secret of his strong joyous life, he replied simply, **I had a friend." 

You can tell whether you have chosen your friends wisely or ill,— 
whether their lives have the right or the wrong ** shine," by testing' 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE WRONG SHINE 147 

yourself y as to the fruits of the friendship; for every friendship has, 
and must have, its fruits, good or evil, in the individual life. Count- 
less attractions come to us from the Under- World— the lower plane of 
life's activities and thoughts. A man may feel a strong liking for 
what his own conscience tells him to be unworthy his attention. He 
may have drifted unconsciously into a set whose companionship can 
influence him only for evil. He knows his mistake, if he tests him- 
self honestly, by observing the feebler will, the dulled conscience, the 
lowering of the moral and religious tone of his entire life. 

Sometimes the Red Telephone adviser will defend such friendships 
by saying, '*But, you know, even Christ received sinners, and ate 
with them. He had no Pharisaic exclusiveness, and neither should 
His followers." 

The comparison, coming from such lips and with such an object, 
borders on blasphemy. All depends on the purpose for which sinners 
are received. Christ never joined in their sin; he went to lift them 
out of their sin, and never for a moment did He compromise with or 
endorse the evil. 

^*If men are honest with themselves,'* says Hugh Black, **they 
will admit that they join the company of sinners, for the relish they 
have for the sin. We must first obey the moral conmaand to come 
out from among them and be separate, before it is possible for us 
to meet them like Christ. * * * If we have gone wrong here, 
and have admitted into the sanctuary of our lives influences that 
make for evil, we must break away from them at all costs. The 
sweeter and truer relationships of our life should arm us for the 
struggle, the prayers of a mother, the sorrow of true friends. This 
is the fear, countless times, in the hearts of the folks at home when 
their boy leaves them to win his way in the city, the deadly fear 
lest he should fall into evil habits, and into the clutches of evil men. 
Hey know that there are men whose touch, whose words, whose very 
look is contamination. To give them entrance into our lives is to sub- 
mit ourselves to the contagion of sin. 

*' Friends should be chosen by a higher principle of selection than 
any worldly one, of pleasure, or usefulness, or by weak submission to 



Digitized by 



Google 



148 THE WRONG SHINE 

the evil influences of our lot. They should be chosen for character, 
for goodness, for truth and trustworthiness, because they have sym- 
pathy with us in our best thoughts and holiest aspirations, because 
they have community of mind in the things of the soul. All other 
connections are fleeting and imperfect from the nature of the case. 
A relationship *based on the physical withers when the first bloom 
fades: a relationship founded on the intellectual is only a little more 
secure, as it, too, is subject to caprice. The basis of friendship must 
be community of soul.** 

Along the changeful, mountainous journey of life there are three 
planes, or paths, each passing at a different height, and each lighted 
in a different way. The first and lowest is the Path of the Physical. 
In early childhood and often all through youth and well into middle 
life the journey lies mainly along this path. 

From the light shining on this part of his journey, he who travels 
can only see himself as a physical being, made up of a head, body, 
limbs and organs ranging from brain to stomach. He is unable to 
think of himself as anything higher or different from this. True, he 
realizes that he has some dim, vaguely understood belongings called 
a mind, and a soul ; but he thinks of these as something not himself, 
but only possessed and used by him, much as he possesses a hat and 
a coat. 

Now, this light of the physical being is the ** wrong shine. '^ Tou 
and I know that we are not bodies having souls ; we are souls, having 
bodies. But the man traveling on the Path of the Physical sees 
nothing of this truth. We must not blame him. He is living by the 
best light he has yet found. 

Such a man eats, drinks, sleeps and performs other physical acts 
in which he finds enjoyment. His work, ambitions and energy are 
all affairs of the muscles. He lives but little above the lower animals, 
for his interests are all dependent upon his five senses. Compara- 
tively easy is the life he leads, for pain to the body is the only pain 
he knows; and to be deprived of any means of physical pleasure is 
the only kind of loss that he dreads. After awhile this path turns 
sharply upward and merges into another and wider one. Here shines 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE WRONG SHINE 149 

a different light, with a far more brilliant glow; for this is the Path 
of the Intellectual. 

He who treads in this path finds it full of roses— and thorns. 
Ambitions stir within him such as he never knew before. His troubles 
have begun, never to end until this path in its turn is left for the 
highest of all,— the Path of the Spiritual. 

To one traveling the Path of the Intellectual, or the Mental Plane, 
the Mind is all. He is conscious of its wonderful workings, but of 
nothing higher. He knows, now, that his body is merely a tool, an 
adjunct to his real self; but he thinks of that self as mind. Perhaps 
he believes he is inunortal, but if so, it is apt to be rather a vague 
hope than a living knowledge. Still more likely is it that he thinks 
death will end all, his idea being that all life dies with the brain. 

Until the traveler learns that even this light has the ** wrong 
shine, '^ he will now have a wearisome journey. Dissatisfied with the 
life of a mere animal, he feels new longings stirring within him. 
Tolstoi well describes this stage of human development as follows: 

''As soon as the mental part of a person takes control, new worlds 
are opened, and desires are multiplied a thousand fold. They become 
as numerous as the radii of a circle; and the mind, with care and 
anxiety, sets itself first to cultivate and then gratify these desires, 
thinking that happiness is to be had in that way/* 

The glitter of wealth, which to the man on the physical plane had 
meant only the means of gratifying his animal instincts, now takes 
on a stni more enchanting glow. To the traveler on the mental plane 
it offers the means of culture, of learning, of deep and all-absorbing 
research, of marvelous invention, discovery and achievement But 
it is still the ''wrong shine.'* To one thing after another he turns, 
directing reason to guide him, and the slowly awakening soul is for- 
ever struggling to find its own place, and take dominion. This the 
intellect fails to recognize; and failing in this, it fails in all. Bitter 
disappointment is the result, for intellect is limited when it tries to 
work alone. 

Suddenly this path, also, takes an upward turn, and leads into 
another, narrow and difficult in places, but leading to the Promised 



Digitized by 



Google 



150 THE WRONG SHINE 

Land of Peace. This path seems traveled by few, while the other 
two paths are thronged, and yet by this one alone can the goal be 
reached. In this, the Path of the Spiritual, there is trae progress 
and trae joy. If one even stumbles into it by mistake, he finds that 
it was a blessed mistake and one which he wishes he had made before. 
The light here is a steady, celestial radiance which has no delusive- 
ness, none of the ''wrong shine'' about it; for it comes from Christ 
Himself, that ''Light which lighteth every man who cometh into the 
world.*' 

Let me tell you a few of the things one hears while traveling 
these three paths ; for you may be sure that in the first two, the Red 
Telephone is kept busy day and night 

In the path of the physical, a young girl is traveling. Gifted 
with a fair face, and graceful as a fawn, she is listening intently to 
the message over the wire: 

"You ought to go on the stage. It is a gay life; all fun and 
admiration and pretty dresses. You will have jewels and many 
beautiful things; for such a face as yours should have a wardrobe 
to match. You can earn a great deal of money, too. Come, try it 
and see how you like it. The life of an actress is an easy one; you 
have only to study your part, and all the rest of the work is like 
play. Much better than wasting your time on the farm, or going to 
school any more, isn't it, now!" 

If she tries it, she finds the life of an actress has a most unexpected 
amount of hard work in it; and there is a sad side to it underneath 
the false glitter. Listen to what one says who has tried— an experi- 
enced actress! 

"No, I would never advise any girl to go on the stage; it is all 
very bright and gay at first, but it soon wears off; and it is a very 
hard life, especially if you travel in comic opera as I do and have 
'one-night stands.' The hours are long and latej the food is not 
always nourishing; and the risks and temptations are very greal. 
No," said she, with emphasis, "I would never advise a girl to adopt 
the stage as a profession. She is sure to tire of it, but can do noth- 
ing else, and so must keep on." 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE WRONG SHINE 151 

Even Madame Modjeska, known to have made one of the most 
brilliant successes in the profession, says of stage life: 

** It is an unreality, filled with glittering hopes that never material- 
ize ; hard work that seems unproductive, no matter how great the 
labor expended; unappreciated efforts that cause many a broken 
heart; and in the end, at best, the winning of a few hours, days, or 
years of fame that, when won, are as tasteless as the apples of the 
Dead Sea.'' 

Thus we see the experience is much the same even when the path 
of the physical merges into that of the intellectual. It would be a 
help, indeed, if the glamour surrounding theatrical life could be dis- 
i:>elled by one good, long look behind the scenes. No young person 
with ordinary sense would ever be tempted to try such a life if the 
facts were once known. And right here let me add that no romantic 
miss of sweet (and short-sighted) sixteen, or even several years older, 
need waste a moment imagining herself in love with an unknown 
actor, even if he does possess *Hhe loveliest mustache and the most 
melting eyes!'' 

If any young friend of yours is troubled with such an attack, a 
very few sensible questions will suflSce to cure it, and convince her 
that in all probability the dashing object of her admiration is a 
married man with seven small children, and that his life off the stage, 
and that of his unfortunate wife, chiefly consist of the most prosaic, 
every day affairs, including the wearing of atrociously shabby clothes 
and the attempt to evade paying bills on the one hand and being 
annoyed with too many hungry mouths on the other. 

Social ambition is one of the many troubles affliicting those who 
are perhaps just emerging from the physical to the intellectual plane. 
Here again we have the ** wrong shine,"— the desire to outshine one's 
neighbors. 

^'You can entertain as well as Mrs. Bland," says the voice from 
the Red Telephone. *^Show her that you can be even more popular. 
Do as the rest do. (Jet 'into the swim;' go more into fashionable 
society. Invite guests and bend all your energies to making a greater 
display than any of your neighbors. Never mind conscience; that 



Digitized by 



Google 



152 THE WRONG SHINE 

has no place here. You must stifle that, if you wish to succeed in 
society. Now that you have the means, be sure to entertain often 
and lavishly. Above all, be careful whom you invite. You must be 
very exclusive; it will help your social standing.'* 

So the listener joins an exclusive club, gives exclusive dinners and 
exclusive parties of various kinds, and ends in finally excluding her- 
self from all the pure joys of a radiant Christian life. She is listen- 
ing to the wrong advice; is following the ''wrong shine." 

The enthusiastic but irreligious student, inventor, author, artist, 
or college professor, is storing up for himself as bitter a disappoint- 
ment as life can hold. And the keener his intellectual powers, the 
sharper will be the suffering when the disappointment comes. 

Only in the Path of the Spiritual can the eyes be opened to life's 
real meaning and lasting satisfaction. Here the voice of the Red 
Telephone loses its charm. It is still heard at times, but with a 
growing indistinctness, as ihe traveler learns, instead, to listen 
to the songs of joy from the lips of those farther on. Here the false 
lights flicker and go out, as the pure air from heaven reaches them. 

No longer is there a feverish, selfish desire to exclude or to excel 
one's neighbor; no longer a feeling of separateness from God or from 
any of the blessings that He bestows. ^^No good gift will He with- 
hold from them that walk uprightly.'' 

Thus no longer caring to outshine, but shining upon others, radi- 
ating that wonderful electric light of the soul, the traveler goes on, 
and on, growing each day a little wiser, a little more peaceful, a little 
more joyous. He is learning of Christ, his Savior and Example. 
And this light ''shineth more and more unto the perfect day.'* 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XVIL 
"PROVE IT." 

OOME persons there are, who will ask you to prove the existence 
^ of a God. They go about with a cynical smile and a question 
echoing from the Red Telephone, always on their lips; a question 
which tliey think unanswerable: 

*'How do you know the Bible is true? How can you prove that 
there is a Godf 

Or it may be that they ask the question not as a challenge, but 
honestly; with no desire to sneer at things sacred, but because there 
is a ''blind spot" somewhere in their spiritual vision. With such 
there is less rubbish to overcome, in the way of mental conceit and 
folly. The ''honest doubter '* is nearer the kingdom of Truth than 
the sneering doubter. 

Both have reached the second of life's .paths; they are living on 
the mental plane, or they would not be troubled with doubts at all. 
Perhaps the very question— the very doubt— may be in some cases a 
sign that the doubter is approaching the opening of the third path, 
the one illumined with the light of the Divine Spirit. As he nears 
this point in his journey's progress there is certain to be an unusual 
activity of the Red Telephone, and woe to the listener if he heeds the 
shadow messages and turns back! 

You long to help one so beset, yet you feel half provoked and 
wholly perplexed as you see how foolishly he lets the flimsy argu- 
ments delay his progress. But have patience! His very questions 
may be the working out of a growing desire for truth. As such, they 
should be welcomed and answered. Treat them as honest and sincere, 
whether they are or not; for who knows how soon the light may 
dawn! 

To help the doubter, then, let us first examine his mental position. 

153 



Digitized by 



Google 



154 **PBOVE IT'' 

A man was once an honored guest in the palace of a king. He 
was kindly greeted by his royal host, and the first day of his visit ho 
was shown into the wide-reaching pleasure grounds surrounding the 
place. Here grew the choicest flowers— every bl6ssom a specimen of 
the gardener's skill in blending colors and improving the natural 
beauty by cultivation. The birds, also, were of rare and beautiful 
plumage, and the ripples of melody that poured forth from the tiny 
throat of each feathered songster were the expressions of pure joy 
in language of song. On the trees grew delicious fruits, of which the 
guest was allowed to partake freely. Members of the royal house- 
hold were amusing themselves with various games and sports, to 
which the guest was made heartily welcome, and in which he joined 
as he felt inclined. Sunshine made everything golden, but there was 
also a tinge of rosy dawn, of freshness, of beauty over the whole 
scene, such as lingers always about our recollections of childhood. 

Passing from the garden up a flight of marble steps, each step 
labeled with an inscription whose mysterious wording served to 
arouse the interest of many an eager student, this guest entered the 
great vestibule to the palace itself. Statues of historic heroes, crowned 
with laurels, were placed about, and rich hangings of tapestry half 
concealed, half revealed, the doorways into many beautiful rooms. 
It was a moment of delight— that pause in the vestibule— but as the 
inner rooms of the palace were visited, the treasures there displayed 
were more absorbing still. 

The royal library was full of books— wonderful books, too, selected 
with care from the choicest literary productions of the empire and 
of other lands. The royal picture gallery was hung with master- 
pieces from the brush of celebrated artists, ancient and modem; por- 
traits so lifelike that they seemed about to speak, landscapes in which 
the very trees seemed to rustle in the breeze. 

After enjoying all these treasures to his hearths content, feasting 
at a sumptuous banquet in the king's dining hall, and being enter- 
tained by a concert of great musicians in the king's assembly room, 
the time came for this fortunate guest to receive the greatest honor 
of all— an hour of conversation with the king himself in his private 
reception room. 



Digitized by 



Google 



''PROVE IT'' 155 

Would you believe it I— this guest, when invited with gracious, 
gentle hospitality to enjoy this greatest of all pleasures, dragged him- 
self reluctantly into the king'^s presence, shut his eyes, proceeded to 
turn his back on the king, and remarked, with emphasis: 

'*/ don't believe there is any king at alll'' 

This, dear reader, is the mental attitude of the one who is a guest 
in Qod's palace— the wonderful palace Life— from childhood through 
youth and into manhood, a constant recipient of the riches of the 
Divine storehouse— and then says, in the very presence of the King 
of Kings, ''I donH believe there is a God. Prove it to me!'^ 

Prove itf Why^ man alive,— if you are more than half alive, which 
really seems doubtful,— open your eyes, turn around, face the smiling 
Presence instead of ungraciously turning your back— and you will 
have proved it yourself! 

God invites the test. It is not only in any one little, narrow 
phase of lifers problem that He says to the questioning soul, '* Prove 
me now, herewith." He invites the test each time the doubt appears. 
Could there be a host more patiently courteous, more wonderfully 
forbearing with those who doubt His very existence! 

And what is the test! Obedience. Doing the will of the Sov- 
ereign whose desire is ever to bless. 

If you were to offer me a plate of delicious fruit, saying, ''Reach 
out your hand. Take tiiis ; taste it, and if you find it good, come to 
me for more,'^ what would you think of me if I replied, *'But how 
do I know that it is good! How can you prove to me that it is good, 
or, indeed, that it exists at all!" 

Who is, after all, the one to do the proving! Is it not the very 
one who has the doubt! Common sense, even aside from religion, 
will answer yes. The one who already knows has no need to trouble 
himself or others with questions. He obeys because he knows. Let 
the one who does not know try the experiment of obeying in order 
that he may know. 

The plan has been tried, and it works. Never yet has it failed. 
Even when the shadow-message was most urgent, there came a flash 
of light to the doubting soul, and a voice not from the Red Telephone, 



Digitized by 



Google 



156 'TROVE IT'' 

but much nearer, seemed to whisper, **Act as if I were, and you shall 
find that I AM!" 

Yes, that is the way out of darkness into light. Act as if God 
were, and you shall find that He is. 

In what ways is it possible thus to prove God's reality! 

First, in one's greatest need, whatever that may be. The very 
need itself is a call to the soul to come up higher ; it is the invitation 
of the King, that the one thus troubled shall become a guest at the 
Palace of life. Right royally are the King's guests entertained! 

*God is a refuge and strength; a very present help in time of 
trouble." 

Therefore, if the Bed Telephone is ringing with doubts of God's 
goodness or of His very existence, and you feel inclined to listen to 
that message, take the shadow-creature at his word when he asks you 
to prove that there is a God who cares for you. 

The problem of human suffering is so great that no merely human 
being could ever solve it. There was but one solution, and it was 
made by One who was sent to reveal the nature of Gt)d and save 
humanity from its sins. 

From that One we learn that God is Love; that He "created no- 
thing but good; and it is in our power to prove this true, every day 
of our lives. 

Let us begin with proving it in history. Men in the olden times 
worshipped gods to whom they attributed many cruel and wicked 
traits; qualities that the civilized world to-day would regard as re- 
volting and more' natural to a savage beast than to a man, much less 
a deity. Believing in such gods, those who worshipped them were 
themselves cruel and beastly. Slowly down through the ages came 
the growing power of a better thought; a glimpse of the truth that 
there was but one God, and the faint hope that He might be partly 
good. As this thought grew, men became less wildly brutal; they 
began to show some signs of a dawning affection, first for their own 
kin, then for their tribe or nation. Others they hated. This was but 
natural, for to them had come the belief that God was a God of love 
to some and hatred to others. He was almighty, but not yet did they 
see that He was All Good, as well. 



Digitized by 



Google 



''PROVE IT'' 157 

Tracing the development of religious belief in all lands, we can 
easily see its close connection, its invariably strong effect, on the lives 
and characters of men. Nations were, in general, as good as they 
believed their God to be, and in many cases this would seem to us 
bad enough, indeed. Even to this day there are lands where the 
people think that God created women without souls; and we are not 
surprised to find that in those lands women are treated much like 
beasts of burden. 

Thus the rule holds in all nations and throughout all history, that 
men show forth in themselves exactly the characteristics that they 
think are possessed by the God they worship. Even in our own day 
and land, where every pulpit rings with the truth that God is as good 
as He is great, we have not outgrown a slight remnant of the old 
heathen philosophy. Many yet believe in their hearts, whatever they 
say with their lips, that God is at times merciful and at other times 
cruel and revengeful! that He loves some of His creatures and hates 
others ! 

But it is not so. God not only possesses Love; He i^ Love, and 
to Him hatred is impossible. He '*maketh the sun to shine upon the 
good and the evil, and causeth rain to fall upon the just and the 
unjust.*' 

*^But why does God permit injustice among men?" the questioner 
goes on to ask. Since the character of man is so dependent upon his 
idea of God, can we not find in this the true explanation of why wrong 
and suffering, yes, and much seeming injustice, are permitted? 

God did not create the ivrong; nor does He approve it. If we 
examine the facts we shall find two that cannot be denied; first, that 
every seeming evil has its root in man's own false idea about God; 
second, that there is not in the whole list of history's horrors a sin- 
gle wrong or injustice that cannot be shown to work good and only 
good, if man could but trace its course to the very end. Evil is not sent 
by God; it is man-made, but it is also God-conquered. '*Be of good 
cheer; I have overcome the world." 

Let us, again, prove our position by the light of history. Greece, 
the flower of the world's art, culture and civilization, was conquered 



Digitized by 



Google 



158 '* PROVE IT" • 

ignominiously by Rome, 'a fierce, arrogant, semi-barbarous nation 
without refinement or religion worthy the name. Does this seem 
unjust f Does it seem as if God had forgotten, or lost control, or that 
He did not care for the triumph of things good and beautiful! 

Ah, but He did care. Think what came of it. The Greek slaves 
carried into their masters' families the high ideals, refined taste and 
superior culture unknown among the Romans before. Like leaven, 
the knowledge spread, and as Rome ruled the world, so the new ideals 
came to prevail, not only in Rome, but in all the nations of the earth. 
Greece, the conquered and enslaved, was thus entrusted with a price- 
less honor— that of introducing to the world ideals of beauty that 
have ever been the inspiration and enlightenment of artists, poets 
and the world's choicest spirits; even twentieth century America own- 
ing the influence of these ideals. The Greek slaves, then, were the 
world's real masters. Truly, **God hath chosen the weak things of 
the earth to confound the mighty!" 

Could we but look from the same point of view, seeing the grand 
purpose fulfilled, every war, every seeming calamity, would assume 
a wonderful new perspective. We should see that God is never unjust, 
nor does He even permit injustice. What looks like it is but a frag- 
ment of His unfiinished work, the result of which is to be grandly, 
gloriously just 

This is as true in each individual life as in the life of nations. 
One man is kept toiling in a factory, in poverty and obscurity, de- 
spised by his seeming superiors, year after year, that out of this 
downtrodden mire may spring either some wonderful flower of invent- 
ive genius or a character grown strong and marvelously sympathetic 
and self-poised, fit to direct and control others and command great 
enterprises. 

Another man may be tied down to a lonely life on a farm, that 
God may speak to him through the wonderful secrets of nature and 
give him rich truths overlooked by those in the hurrying throng— 
ti-uths by which he may lift himself and others to a life of usefulness 
in his later years undreamed of in the wildest aspirations of his youth. 

In what looks like the direst mishap or the sorest afllicfion is 



Digitized by 



Google 



"Along the monntainoiui journey of life there are three paths — physical, mental and 

spiritual/' 

— Page 148. 



Digitized by 



Google 



''Perhaps the doubter is approaching the third path." 

—Page 153. 



Digitized by 



Google 



'*PROVE IT*' 161 

always this same loving, gracious, wise purpose working out good to 
the individual life; and the sooner this fact is recognized, the sooner 
comes {he proof of its unfailing truth. The few instances I have given 
are only to show what each can reason out and apply for himself. 

What could possibly be more disheartening to a woman than to 
have her husband die suddenly, leaving her with little in the world 
but her hands, her brain, and several small children to support! 

Yet from precisely this combination of circumstances resulted 
the wonderful success of Mrs. McCreagh, the landscape architect who 
has brightened the dreary spots not only in her own life but for 
thousands of other lives, by using a talent wholly unsuspected until 
bereavement and necessity called it forth. I have seen this remark- 
able woman and from her conversation it was easy to realize that 
Gk)d's work in her life had been to plant joy and love in large meas- 
ure. Her pure delight in her work is the outgrowth of what certainly 
looked like a cruel and heartless fate, ruling with blind recklessness 
the life so robbed of all that would seem needful to its happiness. 

Can we not, therefore, apply the same test to every emergency, by 
saying resolutely to the shadow-messenger, **Yes; I will prove that 
there is a God. Watch my life from now on, for I am going to prove 
it!*' Then let every seeming misfortune or embittering trial be 
regarded by us as an opportunity. **This is God^s way of bringing 
some new and beautiful blessing into my life. It is good, whether it 
looks like evil or not. I will prove it!" 

There will be no failure, for the one who thus puts God to the test. 

Each brave heart who does this will be able to sing in all sincerity, 
with the little Italian maiden, 

**The year's at the spring 

And day's at the mom- 
Morning's at seven. 

The hillside's dew-pearled; 
The lark^s on the wing; 

The snail's on the thorn; 
God's in His heaven. 

All's right with the world!" 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XVIIL 

A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY. 

^\ NE OF the delights of the shadow-creatures is to put false ideas 
^^ into the heads of young people just leaving a quiet country home 
to try their fortune alone in the great city. A typical case is described 
by a clever young woman who put herself in the place of a musical 
student coming to the city of Chicago to board at the Young Women's 
Christian Association. 

Without endorsing all the criticism of that institution which is 
to be found in the newspapers, nor necessarily agreeing with all that 
is implied in the girPs statement regarding her reception and treat- 
ment, I think the experience will yet serve to illustrate the truth that 
the young person who comes to the city, among strangers, expecting 
to find the same kind of warm personal interest and watchful care 
that were the rule at home, is going to be sadly disappointed. To save 
many from such disappointments and put them on their guard, I have 
decided to insert somewhat in detail Evelyn CampbelPs investigation, 
and then let my readers judge for themselves as to the kind of prepar- 
ation most needful for the change from country to city life. 

My Three Days and Nights in the Y. W. C. A. 
BY EVELYN CAMPBELL. 

**Is the Chicago Y. W. C. A. the best place for me to send my 
daughter!" 

** Are the stories true which we have heard about the Y. W. C. A.f '' 

''Is the Y. W. C. A. a safe institution in which to place a young 
girit" 

These and dozens of other similar queries have come to me daily 
from anxious mothers ever since the day, a few weeks ago, when one 
young woman resident of the association caused the arrest of another 
for the alleged stealing of a diamond ring. 

162 



Digitized by 



Google 



A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 163 

Again, when allegations were freely made in open court, that some 
of the girls living at the association entertained barkeepers and other 
young men of similar standing undisciplined and unsupervised by the 
women in charge of the association. 

Here is a sample of these appeals addressed to me by these anxious 
mothers : 

**Dear Miss Campbell:— 

**I am heartsick. 

**My youngest daughter, Bessie, is studying art in Chicago and 
is living at the Y. W. C. A Building, 288 Michigan avenue. 

*'I have always thought it the only safe place in Chicago, but 
since I have read this clipping I am worried. Won't you write me 
the truth about the matter?'' 

Extracts from the clipping (a part of the issue of the Chicago 
Tribune for December 12, 1904) follow: 

The statement brought out at the trial of Miss E , who was 

acquitted of stealing a ring, that Miss Nellie H , the complainant, 

numbered a bartender among her acquaintances, did more than any- 
thing else to arouse the managers of the institution. 

There are, it is said, thirteen rules for residents of the home. 
Not one of them refers to the company the young women must keep or 
their deportment. 

It is said that young women have remained away from the insti- 
tution for days at a time without making any report to the superin- 
tendent. 

A young woman, speaking of the rules, said: 

**The truth is this is nothing more than a big hotel or girl's club, 
where the residents do pretty much as they please. 

** There is too much lack of system in the outer office. Half tlip 
time a man is not even asked for his card. It is obvious that all kinds 
of girls must get in here." 

These were the things which made the mother's heart flutter with 
fear. 



Digitized by 



Google 



164 A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 

^*I thought my darling was safe,'' she said in concluding her 
letter, **and here I find she is among questionable people. Will you 
not tell me the truthi Yours in suspense, 

Anna M. W !" 

Another mother writes even more urgently: 

*'Dear Miss Campbell, I have two girls in that institu- 
tion and I must know about this without delay. Will you find out 
whether these charges are true or not? I am a distracted mother, 

Mary R. S ." 

Thus the mothers have worried, mother-like, and they have tried to 
find out as best they could just what foundation for the rumors there 
was. 

For to thousands of Christian homes in the smaller cities and 
towns throughout the Middle West the one haven of safety for girls 
in Chicago is the Young Women's Christian Association Building. 

When Daughter starts to the great wicked city of Chicago to earn 
her living or find her career or study music or art Mother sends her 
straight to the Young Women's Christian Association Building, with 
strict orders to Daughter to remain quietly under its sheltering roof 
and to choose as associates only the girls whose high home references 
have admitted them within its carefully guarded walls. 

In Mother's mind's eye she has a picture of Daughter's being re- 
ceived at the door by a motherly Christian woman, who receives her 
references and her suit case, takes her up the elevator and into her 
heart and tucks her up in bed with a whispered benediction. 

To Mother's mind the Young Women's Cliristian Association 
spells piety, peace and precision. She looks at the catalogue, with its 
array of Christian churches aflSliated with the work, she scans the 
names of the officers, finding among them the leading women of the 
church set in the city, and she rests satisfied. 

Or she did until she was startled by the rumors concerning the 
institution. She would almost as soon give credence to a report 



Digitized by 



Google 



A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 165 

adverse to the sobriety of her pastor, but she is worried, nevertheless, 
for either Daughter is in the association already, or she is planning 
to send her there. 

It was to relieve the anxiety of these heartsick mothers that I 
formed the plan of finding out for myself just how matters stood in 
the much advertised institution. 

I will be Daughter, coming from a country home for the first time 
to Chicago, I said to myself. I will go straight to the Y. W. C. A. 
I will live there for a few days and I will set forth what I find there 
without fear or favor. 

So it was for three days, from December 28 to 31^ that I, Evelyn 
Campbell, lived at the Young Woman's Christian Association home 
at 288 Michigan avenue. 

I slept there for three nights, I ate at the Association tables for 
seven meals, I became acquainted with some of the girls and, I believe, 
most of the conditions surrounding the life of the residents. 

Needless to say I did not go as Evelyn Campbell. Had the officers 
and residents of the home known that a representative of a news- 
paper was among them the whole purpose of my investigation would 
have been set at naught 

So it was as Miss N D , that, suit case in hand, I walked 

up to the portals of 288 Michigan avenue, at 7 o'clock Wednesday 
evening, December 28. 

I wanted to get a just and exact estimate of conditions at the 
home. Therefore I tried hard to look at everything from the view- 
point of a young country girl, fresh from Mother's arms. 

So the story of those three days is written as if from the home- 
sick pen of poor little N D . Here it is: 

Story of ''Country GirVs'' Reception at the T. W. C. A. 

II o'clock, Wednesday evening, Dec. 28, 1904: Room 2, Third 
Floor, Y. W. C. A. Building. 

Well, here I am at last, and blessing my dear wise mother for the 
promise she exacted of me to set down every night my experiences 
of the day. How did she know, I wonder, that if I had not promised 



Digitized by 



Google 



166 A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 

her this I should be lying upon this bed sobbing my heart out with 
homesickness! But mothers always know things, don't theyf 

I am not quite sure that I shall like the Y. .W. C. A. I know 
that's heresy, according to mother, and Aunt Elizabeth, and the min- 
ister's wife, and my Sunday school teacher, and all the other dear 
good women I know, but I cannot help it. 

I had an idea it was a great big home, where homesick girls com- 
ing to the city could have a taste of the home life they had left, and 
it's nothing but a great big hotel with a few rules tacked on extra. 
I do not believe anybody here would ever care or know whether you 
lived or died or what on earth you did, so you paid your board regu- 
larly. 

I reached here to-night at 7 o'clock. There was a lump in my 
throat all the way from the depot, and when I stepped inside the door 
it got bigger. 

It is so big, that hall, so big, and so cheerless, somehow. I think 
cheerless is too strong a word there, but it is certainly not homelike. 

I saw no one in the entrance hall and went straight down it to a 
little window with the word ** Office" painted over it. A curt little 
clerk looked up from her writing as I reached the window. 

*'I should like a room," I said, in as traveled a way as I could; 
I had rehearsed it to myself all the way down the hall. 

She reached behind her, took up a book, and shoved it through 
the grating at me. 

^* Please register," she said, laconically. So I wrote out my name 
and address, '*N D , Saugatuck, Michigan." 

The clerk took the book, looked at it, and said, still curtly, 
although I do not believe she meant to be sharp : 

*^Are you going to become a permanent boarder?" 

''I don't know," I said, grasping my suit case with one hand 
and covertly feeling for a handkerchief with the other. 

'^I'm a stranger in town," I went on timidly, **but I'd like to 
know a little bit about the place to see whether I like it.'* 

'^ That's all right," she said, and handed me an admittance 
blank. Here it is: 



Digitized by 



Google 



A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 167 

THE YOUNG WOMEN'S CHRISTIAN ASSOCIATION, 

288 Michigan Avenue, 

Chicago, 111. 

ADMITTANCE BLANK. 



Date 

Name: 

Miss 

Mrs 

Home address 

Age, under 20 Between 20 and 30 

Over 35 

If student, give name and address of institution or teacher. 



If employed, give name and address of employer. 



Have you any one dependent upon you for support! 

Does your salary exceed ten dollars per week! 

Remarks 

Do you expect to be out of the house often after 10 p. m.t 

If so, for what purpose! 

If married, and not a widow, give your husband's full name and 
address. 



References 

With what church do you aflfiliate! 



All permanent boarders must become associate members of 
the association by the payment of one dollar annually. This enti- 



Digitized by 



Google 



168 A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 

ties them to the privileges of the library ; to reduced rates in the gym- 
nasium^ and in all other classes. 

MBS. E. L. DAVIDSON, Supt. 

I filled it in rapidly. When I came to the question about salary 
I said: ' 

'* But I haven't a salary, I have only an income." 

She smiled a little; I think she was laughing at me inside, and 
asked : 

''What do you dot'' 

*'I am studying vocal music," I replied. 

*^With whom!" 

I gave the name of the teacher to whom I had been recommended. 

Then I came to this question: 

*'Do you expect to be out of the house often after 10 p. m.; if so, 
for what purpose?" 

This surprised me. I didn't know any nice girls stayed out later 
than 10. They don't in Saugatuck, unless there's a church entertain- 
ment. 

''Do you allow people to be out after 10!" I asked. 

"Oh, yes," was the cheerful reply. "The girls are almost always 
out after 10 o'clock. Fill out whether you expect to be or not." 

"I never expect to be out in Chicago after that hour," I said, and 
then I looked at the question about references. 

"Would you accept Chicago references!" I asked. "I have a 
married brother living here who is well known in the city, I think." 

"We prefer home references if you are going to become an inmate 
of the home," she said. 

I gave her the names of several people in Saugatuck, and then I 
asked her not to look up these references or write to them until I 
decided whether to become a permanent boarder. 

My reason for this was not to bother the people out there more 
than was necessary, but no sooner had the words left my lips than I 
realized that I had laid myself open to the suspicion of not wanting 
my references looked up. 



Digitized by 



Google 



A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 169 

But no objection was made to this. **0h, that's all right, '' was 
the answer of the clerk. 

I am beginning to believe that the people here are not at all 
careful about references. A girl I met to-night, whom I told about 
this incident, said : 

*'Your references will never be looked up. Mine never were and 
I have been here nearly a year, and I have yet to find a girl whose 
references have ever been investigated. '* 

When I had finished the admittance blank, I asked about terms. 

I found that they ranged from $4.50 a week to $7.50 a week. Any 
absence less than four days not deducted, and the list of extras was 
formidable. 

**If you don't know whether you will become a permanent boarder 
I shall have to charge you $1.50 a day,'' said the clerk. 

** Isn't that a little bit high for a working girl?" I ventured. 

** Until you become a permanent boarder these are the rates," the 
clerk said. 

Involuntarily I thought of the motto inscribed upon a stone in the 
side of the building, ''I was a stranger and ye took me in." I began 
to believe it was most fitting, especially the last clause of it, but I 
made no further objections. 

'*Very well; I'll stay." was all I said. 

She took out a ticket, made it out and held it out with the words: 

'*One dollar, please." 

''What forf'said I; ''my board?" 

"No," she said, "it's an associate member's ticket." 

"But I may not become a member," I protested. 

"You have to have this if you wish to use the library and parlors," 
she said, and I took the ticket. 

Then a little red-headed girl who sat back in the office came for- 
ward and said: "I'll show you to your room." 

She came with me to this one, room No. 2, on the third floor, and 
turned on the lights. 

I never felt so much like crying in my life. 

It was a cheerless, dusty room, with the dingiest light I ever saw. 



Digitized by 



Google 



170 A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 

I learned afterward that by paying extra you can have a decent drop 
light, but that the regular lights in most of the rooms are of this 
dingy variety. 

No pictures were upon the walls, but many holes in the wall 
showed, where they had been, this in spite of one of the rules, which 
reads: ** Neither tacks nor pins may be put in the walls.'* 

There was an oak dresser, the mirror fly-specked from last summer. 

There was a single iron bed, with linen which had been used, and 
which was not changed until I went down to the oflSce and protested. 

There was a rocking chair, a straight chair, a rug on the floor and 
a washstand with a bowl and pitcher. 

There was also a good sized and comfortable clothes closet. 

The room was warm, but dirty, and upon opening the bureau 
drawers I discovered that meet of them were filled with a miscellan- 
eous collection of articles. 

I found out later to-night that I was occupying the room of a girl 
gone away for two or three days, and from the lips of the girls I 
found out these things: 

The association collects double rent whenever it can. 

Transients are invariably put into the rooms of girls gone tempo- 
rarily. 

Many girls who go away for Saturday and Sunday do not report 
their absence at all, because they do not wish strange girls with no 
references put into the rooms where their cherished belongings are 
enshrined— and these absences are rarely noted. 

When I learned this I did not wonder at the accusations of theft 
I had heard. 

The little red-headed girl waited until I had looked over the room 
and deposited my suit case on the floor, and then she said : 

*'I think you'll like it here after a little— good-by." 

**0h, do I have to stay up here alone?" I cried in dismay, for the 
room seemed to me like a dreary prison. 

''If you want to come down stairs you may," she said, and we 
went down the elevator together. 



Digitized by 



Google 



A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 171 

''There's the library, '^ she said, as we left the elevator, pointing 
to a big*room at the left, and went back to her work 

Oh ! how I longed for a little welcome, a little mothering, as I stood 
at the entrance of that library, a stranger in a strange city. Every- 
thing seemed so big, so cheerless, so institutional, that I could hardly 
keep back the tears, but I winked them down and entered the library. 

I am really too sleepy to write a bit more. I'll set down more of 
my experiences to-morrow. 

PARTH. 

II P. M. Thursday Evening, December 29, 1904— Room 2, Third 
Floor, Y. W. C. A. Building. 

Where did I leave off writing yesterday! Oh, yes, I remember 
now, I had just been, metaphorically, tossed into the library and was 
feeling mighty homesick. 

The library is a pleasant place enough, but stilted in everything, 
the arrangement of the books, the lineup of the furniture, the appear- 
ance of the stout, dignified, bespectacled woman in charge. 

Perhaps a dozen girls were reading at the different tables. When 
I entered every eye fastened upon me. They looked me over as if 
I were some curiosity escaped from a museum. I hastily found a 
place at a table and buried my face in a book which I picked up from 
the table. 

But those eyes followed me. It was, of course, only the penalty 
paid by every newcomer who ventures into a place where people who 
knew each other are gathered, but it was annoying, nevertheless. 

I stood it as long as I could, and then I slipped over to the girl 
nearest me, a rather friendly looking young woman, and asked her if 
there was a gymnasium class in session. I have studied gynmastics 
a great deal at home, and I would like to take up the work here. 

'*I do not believe there is a class to-night, *' replied the girl of 
whom I had asked the question ; but the whispered words were scarcely 
out of her mouth, before Nemesis bore down upon me in the shape of 
the stout, dignified, be-spectacled attendant. 



Digitized by 



Google 



172 A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 

With her finger laid majestically upon her lips she shook her head 
at me as a mastiff might at an unruly poodle. 

**You must not whisper or talk in the library," she said. 

**I beg your pardon, I did not know,*' I stammered, and then 
Nemesis scored another round. 

*' Where did you get that bookf she demanded, and I quailed, 
wondering whether she suspected me of picking up trifles like books 
and secreting them. 

**From the table, '^ I gasped, wondering how long it would be be- 
fore the patrol wagon would arrive. 

*'You must never take books from the table or shelves without 
their being given to you by the attendant in charge, '* she said, ''and 
you must never take a book to your room under any circumstances.'' 

I thought of the dollar I had paid for an associate membership, so 
that I could have the privilege of the library and parlor, and my 
thoughts went back to the motto in the stone on the outside of the 
building: *'I was a stranger and ye took me in.'* 

The longer I stay here the more I am impressed with the fitness 
of that motto. 

After Nemesis had tiptoed back to her desk, I sat very still for 
a moment, and then hearing the strains of a piano I arose and— with 
the eyes boring holes in the small of my back— I got out of the librar>^ 
and into the hall. 

The melody coming from the piano was a familiar one, that of the 
old hymn, ** Nearer My God to Thee." It was the first touch of 
hominess I had heard. I guessed that the girls were at evening chapel, 
to which I noticed upon the rules every girl was invited. 

I followed the music, expecting to find the chapel hall crowded 
with the majority of the 400 girls in the institution. 

When I entered the hall I found thirty-five girls scattered aroimd 
a big room. 

The services were short. 

A tall, stately, aristocratic looking woman, whom I later learned 
was Mrs. Davidson, superintendent of the association, read a chapter 
of the scriptures and talked a few moments about it, the girls repeated 



Digitized by 



Google 



A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 173 

the Lord's prayer and two or three songs were sung. Short— impres- 
sive— helpful— occupying less than twenty minutes' time— and yet out 
of 400 girls only thirty-five were present! 

''There cannot be many church members among the girls," I 
thought to myself. 

After the services I lingered, hoping that I would receive a word 
of welcome from somebody. But the stately superintendent brushed 
by me unseeing, and the others were in too much of a hurry to notice 
me, so I went forlornly to the elevator. 

Another piano was tinkling merrily in the distance. The strains 
of a waltz sounded on the air, then a two-step. The music made my 
feet twitch, but I was too homesick, too disheartened to attempt to 
find it. 

Then, just as I was giving up to despair, I met my Good Fairy. 

She and another girl, whom I afterward foijnd out was her niece, 
came up to the elevator. She was petite and dark, my Good Fairy, 
with big, sorrowful eyes, black hair, careworn face and toilwom 
hands. 

''Good evening," she said, cherrily. "You are a stranger here, 
are you nott" 

It was the first bit of cordiality I had seen. It warmed my sore 
heart in a moment. 

I resolved to make another attempt to enter the life of the Y. W. 
C. A. 

"Is there a gymnasium class?" I ventured again. "I hear a 
piano." 

"No, there is no gymnasium class to-night," she said, "but a 
number of girls are down in the gym. Will you come with us and 
watch them I" 

"I would love to go to the gym," I said, "I am so alone." 

"You poor child," said my Good Fairy, whose name is Mrs. Q., 
and, putting her arm around me, she led me down the hall to a door 
opening upon the balcony upon the first floor. This overlooks the 
gymnasium, which is situated in the basement. 

A dozen girls were two-stepping merrily around the big gymna- 



Digitized by 



Google 



174 A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 

sium, while a pretty girl, who could really play, made the piano al- 
most speak. We watched them for a while and then the little red- 
headed girl who had shown me to my room the night before came npon 
the balcony and asked me if I wonld dance with her. 

I accepted very gladly, and excusing myself to Mrs. Q., who said 
she would wait for me, I went downstairs and had a most enjoyable 
dance. Then the little red-headed girl introduced me to the pianist 
and two other girls and slipped back to her work upstairs. 

My new acquaintances were disappointments, however, for no 
sooner had they been introduced to me than they hurriedly left the 
gym, leaving me stranded near the piano. 

I inunediately returned to my Good Fairy, who at once invited 
me to her room. I accompanied Mrs. Q. and her niece to their room, 
where they apologized for their bed being still unmade, saying they 
had to leave so early in the morning that sometimes they were unable 
to do their room work before they went. 

**But do you mean to tell me," I gasped, *Hhat your beds are 
not made for you as they would be in any other hotel or boarding 
house?" 

''Indeed, no," said Mrs. Q. 

''We always have to make our own beds. 

"The maids sweep and dust the rooms once a week and do the 
heavy work each morning, but we must make our own beds. This is 
a home, you know." 

"1*11 not make my bed," I declared hotly, "if I have to get up 
and sleep on the ridgepole else. Not that I object to the making of 
beds, but when a girl is paying a dollar and a half a day for her 
board and room, I do not see why she should be asked to do a maid's 
work besides. 

"No man in any boarding house is ever asked to make his own bed. 
Why should a woman, worker or student, be expected to perform such 
work, just because she is a woman t" 

"There, there," said Mrs. Q., smiling, and— after again murmur- 
ing to myself "and ye took me in," I came out of my righteous 
spasm of indignation with a rush. 



Digitized by 



Google 



A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 175 

We sat and visited, a good old-fashioned visit that did me a 
world of good until nearly 11 o'clock.. I found that Mrs. Q. and her 
niece had been staying at the Association nearly a year, and that 
they liked the place. 

**It has its faults,** said Mrs. Q.,*- '*but a great deal of what is 
said about it is untrue. The reported thefts were only idle accusations, 
and did not take place.*' 

Mrs. Q. and her niece brought me back to my own door at 11 
o'clock. I sat and wrote in my diary until nearly 1 o'clock, and by 
that time I was too sleepy to get homesick, so I lay down and went 
immediately to sleep. 

The ringing of a bell awoke me, and I lay for several minutes 
unable to comprehend where I was. Then I realized that I was in 
the Chicago Y. W. C. A., and I turned to my copy of the rules to 
find out when breakfast would be ready. 

A copy of these rules, to which the residents at the association 
home are expected to conform, follows: 

Please read this. 

THE YOUNG WOMEN'S CHRISTIAN ASSOCIATION, 

288 Michigan Avenue, Chicago. 

RULES. 

1. Application for permanent board shall be made to the Superin- 
tendent Satisfactory testimonials are required within two weeks. 

2. Payment for board and room must be made in advance at the 
oflBce. Extra charge will be made for meals sent to rooms. 

3. Trunks not allowed in rooms except in case of transients. A 
charge will be made for storage after guest has left the house. 

4. Guests must notify the oflSce when leaving. Remaining occu- 
pant of room will also notify oflSce. 



Digitized by 



Google 



176 A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 

5. Every one is requested to turn oflf the electric light when 
leaving the room. 

6. Matches, hair and other refuse are to be put in the waste 
baskets. Any injury to floors, walls or furniture, beyond the ordi- 
nary wear, will be charged to occupant. Neither tacks nor pins may 
be put in the walls. 

7. Elevator stops running and electric lights in public rooms are 
-extinguished at 11 p. m. Any one obliged to be out later should 

arrange with the Superintendent before leaving the housa Any deten- 
tion not thus arranged should be explained to the Superintendent the 
following morning. 

8. Laundry work is not allowed in rooms or bathrooms. 

9. Negligee garments are not to be worn on the first floor after 
breakfast hour. 

10. Loitering is not permitted either inside or outside the street 
entrance. 

11. No unnecessary noise after 10 p. m. either in rooms or halls. 

12. Practicing hours are from 7 a. m. to 9 p. m. * No playing on 
instruments or practicing vocally or otherwise on Sunday. 

13. Each closet is provided with Yale lock. If keys are lost a 
charge will be made. The Association is not responsible for loss of 
clothing or valuables. Money and valuables may be placed in the 
safe. 

LAW REGULATING LL^ILITY. 

Section 1. Whenever the proprietor of any hotel shall post in a 
conspicuous manner about the room occupied by any guest, a notice 
requiring such guest to bolt the door, or on leaving to lock the door 
and leave the key at the oflBce, and to deposit their money, jewels or 
ornaments at the office safe, and if such guest shall neglect to do so, 
the proprietor of such hotel shall not be liable for anvthing which 
may be lost or stolen from said room. 

Family worship is held each evening immediately after dinner, to 
which all are most cordially invited. 



Digitized by 



Google 



Temptations to a country girl. 

—Page 162. 



Digitized by 



Google 



**They both found time to drop their hints." 

—Page 189. 



Digitized by 



Google 



A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 179 

HOURS FOB MEALS. 

Breakfast, 6:45 to 8 a. m. 

Luncheon, 12 to 1:30 p. m. 

Dinner, 5:45 to 7:30 p. m. 

SUNDAY. 

Breakfast, 7:30 to 9 a. m. 

Dinner, 1 to 2 p. m. 

Tea, 5:30 to 6:30 p. m. 

The dining room will be closed promptly at the expiration of the 
given time for each meal except luncheon. 

I dressed carefully in a pretty house gown my mother had given 
me and went down to breakfast. I sat at a table near the door and 
saw for the first time the majority of the girls together. 

They were all very respectable, ordinary looking girls. Some few 
had striking faces. Most of them had on their hats, and their jackets 
lay upon the backs of their chairs. Others were in negligee, while 
some simply wore their shirtwaists outside of their skirts. 

This was the breakfast menu: 

Oranges. Oatmeal. 

Pork Sausage or Pork Chops. 

Fried Potatoes. 

Coffee. 

**I'd like lunch, please, '* said a girl at my table to the maid, and 
a little later the maid brought wrapping paper, a sandwich, a piece 
of pie and a piece of cake. The girl added the orange which she had 
saved from her breakfast and wrapped up her lunch. 

I learned that no reduction is made for lunch if you do not wish 
to take the one provided by the association. 

I tried to join in the conversation at my table, but could not. The 
girls were discussing music with enthusiasm, but left no opening for 
a stranger to join thorn. 



Digitized by 



Google 



180 A COUNTKY GIRL IN THE CITY 

After breakfast I went up to my room and got ready to go to 
the studio. 

Then I went downstairs to pay my board and to see Mrs. David- 
son, the superintendent, about whom I had heard much, of whom I 
had obtained a glimpse the night before at chapel, and whom I wished 
to see before I decided to become a permanent boarder. 

Tomorrow I will tell you about my interview with Mrs. Davidson. 

PART in. 

I promised to tell you all about Mrs. Davidson, didn't I! 

Well, to sum it all up in a breath— She's splendid. 

She'd make an ideal president of a girl's college. 

I can imagine a girl going into raptures of admiration over her. 

She's just the woman to be the administrative head of an institu- 
tion like the Y. W. C. A. 

But she is not motherly. 

And I think she has far, far too much to do. 

I could stand off and admire Mrs. Davidson by the hour. I could 
accept as perfectly wise and just any words that came from her lips. 

But I should never dream of telling her a joke. 

I should never dare to rush up to her and give her a hearty hug 
and kiss. 

If I had done something very foolish, or if I had gotten myself 
into some dangerous or perhaps disgraceful predicament, I should 
not dream of going to her for help. 

Wise and just she is, I know, and friendly, too, tactful and gra- 
cious. 

If I wanted advice as to the proper career for a girl, or the best 
teachers in the city, or anything pertaining to the intellectual or 
religious, I should go to Mrs. Davidson and be sure of wise, friendly 
counsel. 

But if my best party gown had been ruined at the cleaner's, or if 
my music teacher had scolded me until I wept all the way home, or if 
I had a fit of homesick blues, I should not dream of burying my head 



Digitized by 



Google 



A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 181 

in Mrs. Davidson's lap and having my cry out while she stroked my 
head and comforted me. 

I don^t know— of course it isn't for me to judge— but I imagine 
if Mrs. Davidson were assisted by several house mothers life would 
be much sweeter and more homelike at the Young Women's Christian 
Association. 

I saw her first yesterday morning. I went down to the office win- 
dow to pay my board. I stood at the window for several minutes 
before the day clerk spoke to me. 

**What do you want!" she queried at last rather sharply, for she 
appeared to be very busy. 

**I want to pay my board," I said. 

**In a minute," she replied, and went on with her work. 

T^e door into a little office at the side was open. 

*'I'll go in and sit down while I wait," said I to myself. 

I had been there but a few seconds when a beautiful, aristocratic- 
looking woman came into the room, whom I knew by intuition was 
Mrs. Davidson. 

She is tall, of fine figure, with brilliant eyes that look right through 
you, but are yet friendly, too. 

**Do you wish to see me!" she asked. 

*'Are you Mrs. Davidson?" I replied, Yankee fashion. 

*'Yes, I am she," she said, and waited expectantly. 

I felt my courage oozing out of my finger tips, just as it used to 
do when I stood up to recite to the teacher I most admired and felt 
my history lesson slipping out of my mind. 

''I'm a stranger," I faltered, **I guess I'm going to live in your 
house." 

*'0h, indeed," she said. ''Where is your home!" 

"Saugatuck, Michigan," I said. 

Then she catechised me. 

"Have you ever been in Chicago before!" 

"No." 

"What are you doing in the city!" 

"Studying vocal music." 



Digitized by 



Google 



182 A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 

''With whom!'* 

''Miss C ." 

"Do you know anybody living heref 

'*I have a married brother living in the city/' 

** Where does he live!" 

"On the West Side.** 

"Ah, yes, we have a branch on the West Side, a very homelike 
place. But why do you not live with your brother?" 

"His wife is a chronic invalid.** 

"Oh, I see,** she mused, "your poor sister-in-law could never 
stand your practicing, could she!** 

"Have you brought your piano with you!'* was her next question. 

"No,** I said, startled. "I shall do most of my work at the studio, 
I suppose ** 

What I supposed evidently did not interest her. 

"Have you rented one?" she asked. 

"No.** 

"No piano in this house can be used for practice, unless it is rented 
by yourself,** she said, decidedly. "If you wish to practice in the 
house you would better make your arrangements accordingly.*' 

She turned to her desk and handed me a circular of a coming 
concert at a neighboring hall. 

"This will interest you,** she said. "I hope you will like it here. 
The girls are cordial and very nice. You probably will feel a bit 
lonely at first, but after you have been here a few days I'm sure 
you'll like it** 

She smiled, a gracious but final smile of dismissal, turned to her 
desk and began writing. 

I returned to the window and made another attempt to pay my 
board. This time I was successful. The day clerk received $4.50 of 
my money for Thursday, Friday and Saturday and gave me three 
meal tickets, each a different color and each containing three coupons, 
for breakfast, dinner and lunch. 

I put the tickets into my purse and went to the studio. 

T had not the courage to return at luncheon. The thought of 



Digitized by 



Google 



A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 183 

facing those 400 strange faces appalled me, so I bought a cup of 
coffee and some rolls downtown and did not return to the institution 
until 5 o'clock. 

It seemed more hotel-like than ever when I entered the hall. 

But when I reached my room I found an unmade bed, something 
that I believe no hotel guest would find at 5 o'clock in the afternoon, 
no matter how cheap the hotel. 

**This rule for permanent boarders may be all right," I mused, 
**if the girls are willing to agree to it, but why a transient boarder 
paying a dollar and a half a day for a small room and three meals 
should be expected to. make her own bed is a mystery to me. I will 
not do it." 

Later that night the bed was made ; I do not know just when. The 
same performance was repeated to-day. At 5 o'clock the bed was 
unmade ; but later in the evening I found it spread up. 

I changed my gown for one a trifle more dressy, and then read 
until the dinner bell sounded, when I went into the dining room, 
selecting a different table this time, in the hope that I might find 
someone willing to talk to me. 

I was so terribly lonesome and homesick by this time that I 
was on the verge of hysteria. 

I do not believe any one save one who knows by personal experi- 
ence, can fathom the heart hunger and the loneliness of a girl coming 
to a city for the first time from a country town and a sheltering home, 
where everyone knows and loves her. 

I do not wonder tliat so many girls go out and do foolish things. 

I was almost desperate enough last night to run into the streets 
and ask the first person I saw to come and talk to me. 

There was the same crowd of girls, very respectable, very orderly, 
each very much absorbed in her own affairs. They were better 
dressed than in the morning, almost every one having made some 
attempt to dress for dinner. 

At my own table the same desultory talk about music was going 
on. 1 tried to join in it, with a little better success this time, for 
a girl sitting opposite me answered mc in rather friendly fashion. 



Digitized by 



Google 



184 A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 

She didn't know anything about music, a fact which I found out 
very shortly, for she didn't understand some of the simplest questions 
I put to her upon the subject, but she was friendly. 

Who was it said something once about the loneliness of a crowd? 
He was a wise man, whoever he was. 

The dinner was excellent. Here is the menu: 

Vegetable Soup. 

Roast Beef. Baked Potatoes. 

Warm Biscuits. 

Coffee. Crackers. 

Pudding. 

Indeed, all the meals here are excellent. The food is of good 
quality. It is well cooked and daintily served, the linen is immaculate 
and all the appointments of the dining room are as cheery and as 
homelike as any room can be in which 400 persons are served. 

I went into the chapel after dinner and counted forty girls. Mrs. 
Davidson presided, as usual, and I sat and admired her all through 
the service. She appears so capable and so well poised, I wish I 
were like her. I believe every girl wishes that who sees her, but I'm 
a bit afraid of her for all that. 

She gave me a nod and a smile as she passed out after services, 
and I felt quite flattered to think she had remembered me. 

Coming out from chapel I met Miss H , the girl who played 

the piano Wednesday night in the gymnasium. She was delight- 
fully cordial and asked me how I liked the house. Then we went 
down to the gymnasium and she played while I had a dance with a 
girl to whom she introduced me, and then she asked me to her room, 
which was a front one, very pretty and dainty because of the numer- 
ous girlish knick-knacks she had strewn around the walls. 

We ate candy and oranges and talked music until 10 o'clock. 

Mrs. Q. and Miss H. represent one tjrpe of girls in the house, 
warm-hearted, cordial, looking out for opportunities to make it 
pleasant for lonely, homesick strangers. 

But the mnjority of the girls in the institution are self-centered, 



Digitized by 



Google 



A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 185 

and too busy to go out of their way to be cordial until after they know 
a newcomer well. 

And there is nobody in the institution whose business it appears 
to be to see that newcomers get on the inside of things. They are left 
to the chance humanity or inhumanity of the girl residents. 

I believe Mrs. Davidson would do it if she could, but she simply 
hasn't the time. She is not to blame. 

At 10 o'clock I left Miss H.'s room, for I did not wish to impose 
upon her kindness, and wandered down to the library. Three or four 
girls were reading there. I picked up a magazine and tried to read, 
but as I sat there I thought of how the folks at home were gathered 
around the sitting room fire with books and papers and games, and a 
lump came into my throat. 

I put the magazine back and walked through the parlor. 

Three girls, each entertaining a young man, occupied the cozy 
comers. I went to my room, where I found my bed made at last, and 
where I wrote in my diary until I was again too sleepy to be home- 
sick. 

I am not sleepy to-night, but I have such a headache that I cannot 
write longer. Oh, how I want my mother to-night. She would rub 
my head and tuck me up in bed and kiss me good night and oh, 
dear 

Here the narrative ends. So true to girl nature is it that our 
amusement at its unreasonable features is quite lost for the moment 
in pity for the homesickness which fills it from the first page to the 
last. This homesickness would overtake any girl in similar circum- 
stances, who had come to the city expecting so much. And if this 
were a ''goody-goody" book, given up to preaching sentiment instead 
of being what it is, a study of natural conditions, both outward and 
mental, and the best practical methods of dealing with them, it would 
now be in order to indulge in a tirade of shocked invective against 
an institution promising so much and performing so imperfectly. 
But that is not my purpose. Let us rather consider the situation 
fairly and thoughtfully. 

Such investigations as this of Miss Campbell's ran hardly fail to 



Digitized by 



/Google 



186 A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 

do good; to stimulate greater precautions on the part of parents and 
public alike. Public institutions, unlike private individuals, are 
proper subjects of comment and if need be, of criticism; especially 
when they appeal to the confidence of parents in a way to lead them 
to expect much and inquire little. 

The Y. W. C. A. is a grand organization and has accomplished 
far too much good to be spoiled by a local and temporary, even though 
serious, carelessness in the routine management. This can be largely 
overcome, and improvements made that will win the approval and 
command the respect of all. Better service, cleanliness, care as to 
references, a bright, social welcome,— all these are within reason, and 
if made the positive ideal, can be realized, especially with the help of 
liberal support from the public after the public is satisfied that these 
results will follow. 

But, dear little country girl, a hotel even at its best is not a home, 
and mothers are not to be had for the hiring. What, think you, would 
the best mother in the world do with 400 daughters! Truly the trials 
of the old woman who lived in a shoe would be light in comparison! 

A large public library of any kind must have rules. If the books 
could be taken from shelves or tables at will, unrecorded, and carried 
to the rooms of the boarders, how could any book be found when 
required! And if one person were allowed to talk or whisper in a 
public reading-room, why should not all the rest! and if they did, 
how could the room be kept quiet enough to be usable at all for those 
who wish a restful, pleasant place to read! 

Homesick impulses are apt to be tinged with selfishness ; but happy 
are the strong, sweet natures who can put aside their own low spirits 
and be actively watchful for opportunities to help and cheer others. 
It has been found the best cure ; even better than writing and reading 
home letters, indispensable as those are. And while it is true that 
homesickness cannot be wholly prevented, the best way to guard 
against its keenest pangs is to have an intelligent notion before 
leaving home of what the change is to be like, and prepare for it. A 
city boarding-house is and must be very different from the dear home. 
It is much the same in going to college ; the best modem colleges now 



Digitized by 



Google 



A COUNTRY GIRL IN THE CITY 187 

treat their students like men and women, not like boys and girls 
requiring close personal oversight. The thought is, that if the young 
people are old enough to leave the sheltering home nest, they are old 
enough to have learned, in the main, what to avoid, how to care for 
their own health, how to apply themselves to work or study so as 
to reach the best results, and how to choose pleasant, healthful recre- 
ations with the right kind of associates. This theory is indeed the 
ideal one, but how seldom is it fully realized! Parents and teachers 
who have come to feel the importance of these things are as yet com- 
paratively few. When they are awakened to the need, they will so 
prepare the young people while still at home that the temptations of 
the Red Telephone, so conunon in the great cities, will fall upon 
unheeding ears. 

Meanwhile, in the name of weak humanity let me plead with those 
in authority to leave no stone unturned in their efforts to remove the 
temptations. It will be work in which men and angels will rejoice. 
And if the Young Women's Christian Association will accept a prac- 
tical hint from the Christian Endeavor Society, they will find great 
advantage in appointing a carefully chosen '* social committee, '' to be 
changed with more or less frequency, for the express purpose of wel- 
coming strangers and helping them in quiet and acceptable ways to 
become pleasantly settled in their new work and abiding-place. The 
inscription, **I was a stranger and ye took me in,'* will come to have 
its own sweet meaning once more, and nothing can spoil its higher 
significance, when strangers are thus received by those consecrated 
heart and soul to the service of Him who first spoke those words. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XIX. 
WHY THE JOKE FAILED. 

P^W THINGS are better medicine than a good laugh. Even the 
Northeast Man would find life taking on a rosy tinge if he would 
make it a rule to find something to laugh about, half-a-dozen times a 
day ; for the right kind of laugh will do far more to drive the shadow- 
creatures away than the wrong kind of sermon. 

Yes, a good laugh is well worth while. Many of the best and great- 
est men in the world's history have possessed a strong sense of humor; 
and the preachers who can stir men's hearts most deeply are always 
those whose faces show the pleasant, mirthful lines belonging only to 
those who have a keen appreciation of a good joke. The sense of 
humor is a gift not to be despised, and if any person is so unfortunate 
as to be deficient in this gift, let him not think it a waste of time to 
cultivate it. 

''Smile, once in a while! 

'Twill make your heart seem lighter. 

Smile once in a while; 

'Twill make your pathway brighter. 

Life's a mirror; if we smile, 

Smiles come back to greet us ; 

If we're frowning all the while. 

Frowns forever meet us." 

This is true philosophy, and religion, too. Yes, there is ten times 
as much genuine religion in a hearty laugh as there is in a frown. 

The important thing to make sure of, in this connection, is that 
the laugh is free from the faintest suggestion of malice or ill-nature. 

If there is any ill-nature in a laugh— any desire to make another 
person needlessly uncomfortable— it might as well be a frown. It 
is not a genuine laugh at all; only a weak or coarse imitation. And 
the sort of pleasure it brings the one who indulges in it is not the 

188 



Digitized by 



Google 



WHY THE JOKE FAILED 189 

genuine thing, either. It tries sometimes to make up in noise what 
it lacks in real mirthfulness. Did you ever notice the rasping, chok- 
ing, harsh quality of the mirthless laugh of sarcasm or malice? It 
is a sound which only the shadow-creatures can teach in its full hide- 
ousness. 

Directly opposed to this is the laugh of pure, innocent delight, 
such as the merriment of a little child. Is there any sweeter music 
on earth than a child's ringing laughter! It is like the song of the 
wood-birds and the rippling of a brook, blended in one. It is bless- 
edly contagious; and a great deal of this irresistible, mirth-provoking 
magic can be retained even as the voice loses its childish tones. It 
depends on the kind of soul— the land of Self— that is doing the 
laughing. 

A sense of humor is one of the greatest helps over the hard places 
in life. Countless times have I given thanks from the depths of my 
heart that I had been blessed with the power of seeing the humorous 
side of a trying situation. It turns clouds into sunshine on many 
occasions when a more serious view would have meant only, at best, 
a dull resignation to unavoidable discomfort, or an enforced patience 
with ignorance or rudeness almost beyond human endurance. Treat 
an attempted insult as a joke and you rob it of all its force, and in 
so doing, '*tum the laugh" most effectually, but harmlessly, on the 
one guilty of the intended discourtesy. If he is wise, he will accept 
the same humorous view of the matter and be thankful to get off 
so easily, while it will put his own ill-humor to shame and often 
disi)erse it altogether, far more readily than could any serious argu- 
ment. If one has wit enough to meet ill-natured tricks in this way, 
it is ten to one that in thus substituting a good joke for a poor one 
the way is cleared for a better understanding and a better feeling 
all around. Blessed is humor! especially when the joke is on the 
humorist ! 

Two boys at , boarding-school resolved to play an ''April fool" 
joke on the authorities. The plan was as follows: Both these bril- 
liant youths were to feign sickness, get excused toward evening and 
go early to their rooms. Meanwhile they were to confide (appar- 



Digitized by 



Google 



190 WHY THE JOKE FAILED 

ently) in the little twelve-year-old sister of one of the instructors, 
giving her to understand that they meant to slip away at nine o^clock 
that evening for a revel in a down-town bake-shop. She would give 
the alarm, of course, and there was a delightful picture in the minds 
of the two young scamps of the fruitless search to be made by the 
irate teachers for the supposed runaways who would be all the time 
safe in their beds. 

The preparations were most successful in everj^ detail so far as 
known to the plotters. They were both seized with the most heart- 
rending coughs, found time between lessons and coughing to drop 
their hint as planned, and dragged their way wearily around until 
eight o'clock, when permission to retire was readily granted them. 
But the sequel was a decided disappointment to the astonished 
would-be jokers. Little sister had not played the tell-tale in exactly 
the way expected, and the result was that instead of frantic pro- 
fessors searching the streets in vain, there was a visit from an ex- 
tremely business-like doctor, two of the most thoroughly-dosed 
patients ever seen, and a serene, sympathetic, motherly nurse, self- 
appointed, to sit up with the unfortunates until midnight and see that 
they did not miss taking their medicine! The affairs of the school 
went on as usual, while the two April jokers were soothingly assured 
by the housekeeper that their illness would soon be relieved, thanks to 
the **thoughtfulness of that dear child, who was so worried by their 
coughs that she insisted on going for the doctor herself!'^ Whether 
the harmless but awful-tasting stuff prescribed fully cured them of 
their fondness for practical jokes or not, need hardly be recorded. 
We can safely guess that it was some time before they would relish 
another attempt of precisely the same kind. 

Another case comes to my recollection, in which the jokers fared 
quite as unfortunately. Two young men took it into their heads that 
they would prepare a surprise for some friends of theirs, a newly- 
married couple who were about to start housekeeping in a cozy city 
flat. The two jokers, whom we will call Smith and Jones because 
those were not their names, thought it would be fine fun to go into 
the flat and rearrange the furniture according to their own peculiar 



Digitized by 



Google 



WHY THE JOKE FAILED 191 

tastes. They did so. It was necessary to break a lock, but that, they 
flattered themselves, could be easily repaired after the fun was over. 
They found everything in apple-pie order. When they had been 
there an hour, it was— well, otherwise. The tinware was piled up in 
a pyramid on the lace cover of the best bed; the pictures hung with 
their faces to the walls; the dishes were arrayed in rows on jthe 
piano; the dining-table was loaded with books, bric-a-brac and a 
small rug or two; a hassock reposed on the mantel, and a mirror on 
the floor. Altogether they made a complete job of their rearrange- 
ments, and when it was time for the bride and groom to arrive. Smith 
and Jones proceeded to carry out the last number on their elaborate 
program by hiding in a clothes-closet from which, after enjoying the 
first astonished exclamations of their friends, they intended to burst 
out upon them as a climax to the surprise. 

Alas! the surprise took an entirely unexpected turn. The voices 
whose startled and wrathful tones reached the ears of the concealed 
jokers were not the voices of their friends, but of perfect strangers. 
There had been a miscalculation somewhere— and sad to relate, it was 
not a mistake of the people who had returned to their apartment. 
They were in the right flat— but Smith and Jones were not! 

With slowly rising hair and chattering teeth the would-be jokers 
took in the full horrors of the situation. They had mistaken the num- 
ber of the flat, had broken into one belonging to strangers, and 
instead of a merry time setting things to rights again they were in 
danger of having the opportunity to explain their unlieard-of conduct 
at the nearest police court How, indeed, could they hoj^e to be 
believed? 

There was no escape from discovery. Soon the angry tenant of 
the apartment flung open the closet door and at the point of a re- 
volver the two supposed burglars were invited to come out. They 
accepted the invitation. It took all their powers of eloquence to per- 
suade their incensed host not to telephone immediately for the police, 
but finally the matter was explained, if not satisfactorily, at least 
suflSciently so that the disgusted tenant allowed them to go, after 
forcing them, still at the point of a revolver, to put everything back 



Digitized by 



Google 



192 ' WHY THE JOKE FAILED 

exactly where they found it, and pay for the broken lock. Meanwhile 
the bride and groom were contentedly enjoying their own undisturbed 
flat a block away, never dreaming of the commotion caused by their 
not having been burglarized by their (joke)-loving friends. Smith 
and Jones tried hard to keep the secret, but of course, it leaked out; 
such things always do ; and the bride and groom, with all their frienus, 
were not slow in appreciating the humor of the situation. The joke 
was certainly a success! 

Somehow, there is no joke relished half so keenly as the joke 
turned against the jokers. It is in part, perhaps, humanity's love of 
fair play which causes this enjoyment; yet it may be something more. 
We shall see, presently. But, although tee may regard the joke as 
a success in both the above instances, we must remember that the 
would-be jokers did not. From their point of view the joke was a 
most humiliating failure. Now, tvhy did it fail! 

Because in both cases it was based on a wrong idea of enjoyment 
—a perverted sense of humor. It was based on the idea that a false 
alarm, causing panic and consternation, can be a source of innocent 
pleasure. 

Nothing can give true pleasure that is based on giving trouble to 
others. The enjoyment that results or seems to result from such a 
course, would not always, it is true, be turned so quickly and notice- 
ably into a crestfallen embarrassment as in the two cases I have 
named. But even where an ill-natured joke appears to succeed, it 
has a result not seen on the surface— the result of harm to the repu- 
tation and real character of the joker. 

Slight or great, according to the nature of the thing done, is the 
mischief wrought In fact, however, we cannot always tell in advance 
what will prove of slight and what of transcendent importance. More 
than once has a fine opportunity in life been lost because the young 
person to whom it was about to be offered was found to be too fond 
of coarse, silly jokes to be entrusted with business requiring tact, a 
delicate sense of propriety and a fine consideration for the feelings 
of others. In such a case, truly, the joking leads to failure rather 
than to success. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WHY THE JOKE FAILED 193 

Again, there is no joke that is so certain a failure as that in- 
dulged in with the intent to deceive or frighten children. I only wish 
my pen could express oue-half the disgust, the utter loathing that 
every rightly-constituted human being has towards the unfeeling, 
cowardly idiot who will take a fancied i)]easure in frightening a little 
child. No words can do justice to this subject. But let ine at least 
warn all who ever have an imjmlse to torture and distress the little 
ones, that they are taking a terrible risk. Many a child has been 
frightened into convulsions, brain fever or lifelong insanity by the 
horrible stories or grotesque pranks supposed by their contrivers at 
the time to be **a good joke.'' The long list of tragedies resulting 
from the playful pointing of a pistol, with the invariable excuse given 
afterwards, **I didn't know it was loaded," is no worse than the 
fact of homes darkened by the cruel thoughtlessness of someone who 
imagined it would be fine fun to make sport of the innocent trust- 
fulness of a little child. 

Yes, a joke based on a sudden shock or fright to the weak, is 
always a failure and often leads to the keenest remorse for the harm 
done which can never be undone. 

Another form of joke which can be relied on to fail every time, 
is the habit of jesting with things sacred. Religion, love, womanhood, 
marriage, the constancy of friends, the shyness of young people just 
learning the meaning of life's deepest mysteries, the loving devotion 
of a mother, the very beginnings of so wonderful and divine a thing 
as life itself— how did these topics ever become the subject for the 
rude jests of the unthinking! That shows that there is yet in the 
world a vast deal of ignorance, which can only lead to shame and 
suffering. To jest coarsely and laugh loudly over some proof of deep 
human emotion, whether it be of grief, worship or tenderness, is like 
tearing to pieces a delicate flower of priceless value. Nothing so 
surely stamps a person as out of harmony with the pure joys of a 
right life, as to try to find pleasure from ridiculing sacred things. It 
is a failure, and a disgraceful one. 

It will be found, then, that the jokes which fail are of three kinds: 
those which are ill-natured, those which aim at frightening the weak. 



Digitized by 



Google 



194 WHY THE JOKE FAILED 

and those which would cast ridicule on things sacred. All these result 
from listening to the Red Telephone imp who tries to pervert the 
Gk>d-given sense of pure, delicious humor into a grim mockery which 
brings pain rather than pleasure, loss rather than gain, and remorse- 
ful memories of wasted hours which might have been spent in build- 
ing up joys instead of sorrows. 

For, be it remembered, the sense of humor as God gave it, is 
divine. It brings health, sunshine, joy into the life wherever it is 
admitted. A good joke is one that surprises and delights without 
hurting; that leaves a good taste in the mouth and a sense of pure 
refreshment in the soul. The words *'Just for fun" so often heard 
over the wires of the Red Telephone, could be made a message of 
cheer instead of terror, to thousands of weary lives, and by so doing, 
the joker would experience a thrill of delight utterly unknown to him 
before. 

In a charming Christmas play for children, written by Mattie- 
Marie Gamble, appears an odd, clever, little goblin from Dreamland 
whose name is Fun. '*I took that name,'' he explains, ** because, you 
see, people are always doing things ^just for fun,' and so I thought 
I would be well taken care of!" And truly, if all fun-impulses were 
as pure and helpful as his, the world would be the better for taking 
care of them, and encouraging them wherever found. Would that 
some such kind and merry goblin could be always at hand in trying 
times, to enlighten and amuse! And in fact, we need not idly wish 
for such help. We have it already, within our own hearts, waiting 
for cultivation and encouragement. 

I believe, and I repeat it here with all reverence, that the Divine 
sense of humor is unlimited; that man has never yet sounded the 
depths of this part of God's nature. Truly the angels must have 
many opportunities, with their larger and keener vision than man's, 
to see the quaint, delicious, humorous side of the vast panorama of 
life spread out before them. Where we see only the sad side of 
things, their eyes must be stronger and can look through the troubles 
to the joy beyond, the beautiful pattern that is being worked out. 
How amused they must be sometimes at the way man in his childish- 



Digitized by 



Google 



"The rich relatives responded immediately and generously to her absurd requests." 

—Page 203. 



Digitized by 



Google 



A CHOICE OF STRINGS. 
'Apron-strings' or the iron chains of sin. Which are preferable?" 

—Page 206. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WHY THE JOKE FAILED 197 

ness frets and fumes, scolds and struggles at tlie very agencies which 
are bringing him blessing! And to God, who can see so much that 
even the angels cannot,— does it never seem that even He must smile 
at the twisted notions, the curious little blunders, of human beings 
who fancy that they **know it alP^ and can foretell His movements, 
if not, indeed, improve on His work? Does He not often, in fact, 
display this gentle, infinitely tender, yet infinitely great sense of 
humor in His very ways, as unexpected as they are effectual, of 
answering human prayer? 

Surely this glimpse of an attribute so seldom recognized in the 
Divine nature cannot fail to make us love our Father more and serve 
Him better than ever before, for it makes our kinship to Him the 
more vitally real to our minds. In the conversation of Jesus, in his 
quick-witted answers to questions intended to entrap him, and in his 
parables, every observer will find ample proof that a keen humorous 
understanding of man's childish follies and inconsistencies is not 
out of keeping with a love so great that it would die for the object 
of its expression. Let us, then, revere and cultivate this divine sense 
of humor, and make, of it our chief protection against the alluring 
suggestions of the shadow-jokers at the Red Telephone. Their at- 
tempts at wit and humor lead to sure humiliation and remorse. 
Christ's way leads to life and health of the whole nature. To choose 
the kind of humor that brings the most lasting pleasure is surely the 
part of wisdom. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XX. 
"STRICTLY CONFIDENTIAL." 

ON ONE of my exploring trips to the Under- World I saw just 
within its borders a long procession of excited-looking people, 
each whispering in the ear of the one in front. They were leaving 
the world of sunshine behind them as fast as they could. What their 
secret was, it was impossible to guess; but it would not take long 
to conclude that whatever it was, it started at the Red Telephone. 

Some in the procession were old acquaintances of mine, and a 
few of them were even church-members, but the faces of these few 
wore a preoccupied, worried look, as though above and beyond the 
sound of the Red Telephone message that was being passed along 
they heard another voice, quiet but sweet and penetrating, caution- 
ing them to have a care how they heeded the stories told in that pro- 
cession. Still, though they looked quite uncomfortable, they were 
here. 

The others, those who were not church-members, seemed to have 
fewer scruples, and some received the message as if it were a choice 
morsel of food of a kind which only whetted their appetite for more. 
I regret to say that by far the greater part of this procession was 
made up of women. Here and there, it is true, was a brother or near 
relative of the Northeast Man, judging from his looks; a man who 
made it his chief business to search out the small meannesses and 
faults of his neighbors and serve them up, garnished with fancy dec- 
orations of his own, to every person who would listen. But the women 
were in the majority. And they were not all old maids, either. Some 
of them were, and quite as many were married women, both young 
and old. 

'*Now, what can be the meaning of this procession?'' I asked my 
guide, as the line of excited whisperers passed by leaving a confused 

198 



Digitized by 



Google 



STRICTLY CONFIDENTIAL 199 

murmur on the breeze to the effect that **all this is strictly confiden- 
tial, you know.'* 

**They are but one small detachment of the Anny of Gossips," 
said my guide, with a smile and a sigh. '*At present they have only, 
as you see, entered the borders of the Under- World. But presently 
they will reach its deeper shadows; and what they have to say will 
partake more and more of the nature of slander. Whatever they can 
find that casts a slur on the character of any person known to them 
is seized by them with avidity, and passed along, growing larger 
each time it is repeated. It may be truth at first, at least on the sur- 
face. But it grows in these shadows of the Under- World, from a 
trifling, thoughtless act or word to a full-fledged scandal, and by the 
time it has passed from the first observer to the head of the proces- 
sion, you would not recognize the story. *' 

**Why do they care to amuse themselves in this wayf I asked. 

**They would not, but by listening to the Bed Telephone their 
minds become diseased, so that the more shocking a piece of scan- 
dal may be, the readier entrance it finds. It is, indeed, a species of 
insanity— this thirst for discreditable news about their neighbors. 
Did you not notice what a peculiar expression it gives to the faces 
of those in the procession f 

Yes, I had noticed. The faces, whether dark or fair, plump or 
thin, all had come to have certain likeness about the mouth and eyes 
—a half sneering, half squinting look that evidently came from look- 
ing on the worst side of human life and repeating what they found 
there. You can almost always trace that look on the face of an experi- 
enced gossip, and it will be a valuable help towards avoiding such per- 
sons, if you are wise enough to wish to avoid them. 

Away back in the procession was one Mrs. Tellitall, still listen- 
ing to the Red Telephone. I had met her before, many times, and 
recognized her at once. She was one of those thin, angular women 
witili cold, gray, half-shut eyes, a knot in her forehead and pursed-up 
lips that seemed to be buttoned around some tremendous mystery; 
but in point of fact, you would hardly trust one of your own very 
smallest secrets to such insecure fastening. 



Digitized by 



Google 



200 STRICTLY CONFIDENTIAL 

If a new family moved into the place, she was able the first week 
to tell you all there was to tell and considerable that they had not 
yet discovered about themselves. If they did not come up to the 
standard she set for them in all their doings, great and small, the 
whole village was certain to hear of it. 

*' Those Evansons are dreadful shiftless folks,*' would be her 
comment '* They've been in town most a week and haven't got their 
parlor curtains up yet." 

Or, '*Mrs. Atwood don't want no visitors, I guess. It's a dread- 
ful unsociable family. When I called there she didn't act more'n 
half glad to see me, and never once asked me to come again." Or, 
** Louise Burton's been to the city and got a new dress. Pity she 
couldn't put on a few less airs, considering her father owes half the 
folks in town. I never did approve of extravagance." 

These are only samples. They are enough, for they have the real 
Red Telephone flavor. But when one is once started on such a course, 
the words of disparagement go all along the line, till no one in the 
community is safe. The most affable, blameless and respected per- 
sons in town, of strict financial honor, model housekeeping, and con- 
scientious carefulness, will find it impossible to escape the backbiting 
which is apparently a part of this woman's daily, self-appointed task. 

Then, too, the habit of criticising is so contagious. It would be a 
good thing if every church sewing society would include in its by- 
laws one forbidding ill-natured gossip, and perhaps imposing a fine 
for every uncomplimentary remark made regarding an absent per- 
son,— yes, or a present one either. There would be more sewing done 
for the poor, and less holes picked in the characters of those who 
form the topic of conversation; and if the fines were somewhat fre- 
quent at first, so much the better for the treasury! 

I wish that those addicted to this unlovely habit could have but 
a faint idea of the tumultuous stream of mental filth which they set 
in operation when they thus poison the mind of one person against 
another. It is the very essence of cruelty to malign any human 
being, friend or stranger, in that person's absence, with no way of 
correcting the probably false impression given or of explaining the 



Digitized by 



Google 



STRICTLY CONFIDENTIAL 201 

circumstance so as to justify what may have been a true incident 
indeed, but one easily proved to have a very different cause or sig- 
nificance from the one ascribed. 

To form the habit, at first thoughtlessly, of listening to the Red 
Telephone's slanders, even in the smallest matters, is to invite that 
into one's life which will turn all its sweetness into bitterness. 

Perhaps the most dangerous form in which this temptation can 
come, is in the guise of virtuous necessity— of the need of warning 
others against objectionable persons in the community. Nine out of 
ten such *' warnings" are utterly mistaken and unjust, and the harm 
they do cannot be measured. 

A lady moved into a neighborhood where she was not known. 
Being quiet and rather exclusive in her tastes, she did not form ac- 
quaintances rapidly, and her neighbor next door watched her with 
some curiosity, noticing that she seemed absorbed in her own thoughts 
and seldom entertained guests. Her husband was away traveling on 
business, and there seemed to be a great deal of mystery surround- 
ing the fair newcomer. 

At last the watchful eyes next door thought they had discovered 
something. There had been a visitor, a man not in the least like 
the husband, and a long interview in the garden late at night, closing 
with an affectionate farewell. Here, indeed, was a pretty state of 
affairs! Mrs. Watchful informed two of her friends in ** strict con- 
fidence,'^ and the result was that all the village soon knew of the 
midnight meeting and formed its own conclusions. 

Some months later the lady who was being discussed noticed the 
singular degree of coolness with which she was treated, and began 
to wonder as to the cause. The story reached her ears, with all the 
embellishments which had been added. Restraining her indignation 
she went very quietly to her next-door neighbor, from whom she 
knew the tale must have originated, and explained the facts in the 
case; that the previous summer she had been favored with a short 
visit from her only brother, who had been obliged to leave in time 
to reach the early morning train at the nearest railroad station, and 



Digitized by 



Google 



202 STRICTLY CONFIDENTIAL 

took the distance both Ways on his bicycle that he might spend the 
evening with his sister. 

This explanation was easily proved, bnt no proof was needed. It 
was so evidently true and was given with sneh simple dignity that 
Mrs. Watchful was covered with confusion. What Harm her meddling 
thoughtlessness had wrought, indeed! She had the sense to see this, 
and the grace to resolve to leave no stone unturned to repair the 
mischief. 

*'And to think of that dear soul's patience! '* the repentant Mrs. 
Watchful told a neighbor afterwards. ** There she sat as serene and 
sweet and quiet as if she didn't know I had started that disgraceful 
story making everyone act as if she wasn't fit to be spoken to! What 
did I dot What could I do, would you suppose! I went over to her, 
took her hand, and begged,— not asked— her forgiveness. I could 
have let her walk on me, I felt so mean!" 

The forgiveness was graciously granted. The reparation made 
was a most thorough one, and the two women became fast friends. 
But the number of times Mrs. Watchful had to go through her self- 
appointed task of straightening the matter out, before she was sure 
that all her acquaintances understood it, must have been appalling, 
and the task itself anything but enviable! 

An amusing story is told in Success of a girl who had a still dif- 
ferent experience in discovering how she had misjudged others. For- 
tunately she had not gone so far before she found out her mistake. 
She was an orphan, with wealthy relatives, but was too proud to 
claim them because they had disapproved of her mother's marriage. 
Hence she was trying, without much success, to make her own way 
in the world. Story-writing was her chosen work, and one day when 
in a reckless mood she hit upon the crazy expedient of writing let- 
ters to all her rich relatives making some absurd demand, **just to 
see what they would say." She would send the letters, she declared, 
for the sake of having some real, startlingly original material in the 
shape of their replies, on which to build a story that should be for 
once, true to life. She knew every one of the replies would be some- 
thing mean, and frigidly heartless. What did the rich know of the 



Digitized by. 



Google 



STRICTLY CONFIDENTIAL 203 

struggles of their poorer relatives? She hated all her rich relations, 
anyway. And here she launched into a detailed description to her 
roommate of all their peculiarities, showing them up in anything but 
a favorable light. 

It is only fair to say that this rather bitter young person had no 
serious intention of mailing the letters that she proceeded to write. 
It was more to relieve her feelings that she wrote, but both the let- 
ters and the result showed how easy it is to misjudge others. 

One letter was to an aunt, coolly asking for a set of furs, ** sable, 
satin-lined." Another requested an imcle to send her **two hundred 
dollars by return mail I" A third calmly informed another relative 
that she never had a diamond ring in her lilfe, and asked her to 
''kindly send one at once, and let it be a large single stone, latest set- 
ting." Another letter informed an uncle that she was very desirous 
of taking a trip to Europe. Would he kindly permit her to draw on 
him for the necessary fimds? It closed ** hoping to hear by return 
mail," and ''thanking him in advance." A fifth letter requested "a 
tailor-made suit, Oxford gray, silk-lined, cloth imported." 

But the joke of the matter— and it was a good jokey too— was 
that not only did a chance caller actually mail the letters by mistake, 
but that the rich relatives, one and all, completely took the wind out 
of this young cynic's sails by responding immediately and generously 
to her absurd requests. The furs were sent, likewise the check, the 
diamond, and the tailor-made suit, and as for the trip to Europe, the 
offer of an experienced guide, and other essentials, were added to the 
willing consent ; and the amused replies were one and all accompanied 
by cordial invitations to the homes of those responding. The fact 
was that every one of the girl's relatives had been wishing to help 
her, and only waiting for the opportunity. 

Better, far better than having wealthy relatives is to realize that 
one is the child of the richest of all Kings, in comparison with whom 
an earthly millionaire is a mere pauper. 

Whenever tempted to pick real or imaginary flaws in the character 
of another, it is well for the tempted one to stop, ask himself honestly, 
"Is this envy that causes me to feel like depreciating another?" and 



Digitized by 



Google 



204 STRICTLY CONFIDENTIAL 

if it is, then begin generously to look, not for the faults, but for the 
good points, in that other. 

Remember these two facts, all who would be free from the habit 
of criticising: First, the impulse to criticise usually springs from 
envy; second, the cure for envy is to realize your own boundless 
resources. Is a neighbor more fortunate than yourself in houses, lands, 
or education? Then, instead of sneering at his defects, remember there 
are more houses, lands and education where those came from. God 
can bless you in those identical ways in which you see that your neigh- 
bor has received more abundantly. To realize this possibility is the 
first step to its fulfilment. 

The child of a King must be generous in spirit. Let others keep 
the blessings that are theirs and the faults, too, undisturbed and un- 
censured by you ; it is the nobler part. The blessings are as accessible 
to you as to them, and the faults may not be as real as they appear. 
Let us beware of repeating a single uncharitable word. It may not 
be true. **Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbor." 
And even if it be true, can we afford to make that person's problem 
ours, by stating it! Never. To do so is always to be the loser. 

Sometimes the habit of evil-speaking is formed quite unconsciously. 
*'It is not the wilfully bad things which we say that do the harm," 
says a writer, **but the slight thoughtless words which fall from our 
lips, so unconsciously, but so continually, causing misapprehension and 
misunderstanding of motives, and helping to form an adverse opinion 
in regard to the persons of whom we speak. Yet with so little inten- 
tion is it done, that were we at the time to accuse the speaker of this, 
he would utterly deny that he held any but good opinions of the person 
mentioned. No matter how free from intention it may have been, the 
thought has still gone on its way with shadowed wings." 

How necessary it is, then, for every disciple of Christ to pray, 
**Keep thou the door of my lips I" And if that prayer be sincere, the 
earnest endeavor will be to work and live in harmony with its expected 
answer. There must be effort as well as prayer. 

Some writer has said, *' Repress every word you find yourself about 
to utter, which will not make the hearer fee] love for the person 



Digitized by 



Google 



STRICTLY CONFIDENTIAL 205 

spoken of." That is a good rule; yet I think we can do better than 
to approach the subject from its V repression" side. There is another 
way that is still more effectual. It is to form the habit of praise. 

Praise God in the starry heavens and in all His works, most of all 
in our fellow-men. For we can find God everywhere. Being omni- 
present, He dwells in every human being we meet, and shines forth, 
too, in one way or another, even in the most ignorant. If we are 
alivays looking for this shining forth— for each slightest good tendency, 
act or impulse— and if we are quick to see and praise it to ourselves 
and others, as we would praise a beautiful sunshiny day, then the 
censorious, impatient or thoughtless words will forget to come to our 
lips at aU. And the effect on ourselves is better than a hundred tonics. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XXL 

A CHOICE OF STRINGS. 

IJE WAS a fine, straight, manly looking young fellow,— just the 
* * kind you would like,— full of ambition and brimming over with 
energy and fun. He came up the stairs two steps at a time, whistling, 
and entered the room whei-e his mother sat. He did not know anyone 
was with her, and before he reached the room he called out, cheerfully, 
'*We]l, mother, I'm off. Is my lunch ready?'' 

Then, as he entered, he saw me and greeted me pleasantly. But 
he was starting for his work— a night position in some large institution 
—and nothing, not even important business between his mother and 
a caller, could cause him to omit any portion of what he proceeded 
to do next. He went over to his mother, kissed her an affectionate 
but quiet good-by, and was off directly. 

Did you ever watch a mother's face at such a moment I If so, you 
know that not all the artists with all their ideal Madonnas could picture 
anything more beautiful than this. Indeed, a mother's tenderness for 
the helpless little babe in arms, does not compare in glorified loveliness 
with her expression of joy and pride in her child grown to the stature 
of a man. It is worth going miles to see— this affection between a 
mother and her grown son or daughter. 

Harsh in its discordant note, out of tune with the divine harmony 
of the purest love ever known, comes the sneer of some Red Telephone 
fiend, **Ahal Tied to his mother's apron-strings! Before I'd be such 
a softy!" 

It is well for the owner of the voice that the message comes from 
a distance. If it were close at hand, instead of from over the wire, 
the chances are that a very much astonished shadow would soon be 
trying to pull himself together and pick himself up; for woe to any- 
one who attempts to insult a youth who is manly enough to love his 
mother and not be afraid to show it ! Such are usually the bravest of the 

206 



Digitized by 



Google 



A CHOICE OF STRINGS 207 

brave, and their warm hearts are not infrequently accompanied by 
hot tempers as well. Their muscles, too, are apt to be anything but 
''soft.^' 

When among companions of his own age, the young man who loves 
his mother will meet many severe tests. He will often be asked to go to 
places that she would not approve. If he declines, and gives his rea- 
sons, the sneers, either open or covert, are certain to be forthcoming; 
for to care for a woman's opinions and wishes, at once makes a boy or 
man very unpopular with the Ked Telephone people. The shadows do 
not like those who are ''tied to a woman's apron-strings." 

Why! 

Because in their hearts they know that those same ''apron-strings" 
are like cords of steel in their strength, to keep the one thus anchored 
safe from temptation. Let a boy have a good mother and take pride 
and pleasure in obeying her slightest wish, and he is beyond the 
shadows' reach; and they know it. No wonder they are deadly enemies 
of the apron-strings! 

The fact is, however, that everyone is tethered to some kind of 
string. It all resolves itself into a question of a choice of strings. 

The horse-racer is so attached to his favorite sport as to be prac- 
tically harnessed with his own bit and bridle. He cannot get away, 
without a tremendous effort to break loose. 

The gambler is chained to his pack of cards or his dice with a 
strong though invisible chain. He would be so uneasy if you were to 
take away his cliief occupation, that he would suffer tortures. Free- 
dom? He does not know the meaning of the word. There is no free- 
dom for him; and it is the same with the slave of drink, of tobacco, 
and other bad habits. 

Good things as well as evil, have their "strings" to which people 
are firmly fastened. The musician, happy in his art, is bound by his 
very nature to express himself in the beauty of sweet sounds. Did you 
ever know what power there is in a single violin string? That is, if 
it is in the right hands? 

Great musicians have been known to execute the difficult feat of 
playing a musical selection, with all its fine variations of tone, on a 
single string of a violin. It is a truly wonderful thing to do; but even 



Digitized by 



Google 



208 A CHOICE OF STRINGS 

more wonderful is the divine harmony played many and many a time 
with all its glorious variations, on a single chord of human nature. 
Christ is the Great Musician who knows how to take a man, full of 
imperfections, with only a single interest, aspiration or affection 
worth noting, and make of that life a grand, harmonious, powerful 
thing that shall move all to reverence and delight. Such transforma- 
tions have been wrought, time and time again. 

An engineer may be a rough, unlettered man, with no apparent trait 
to recommend him except his absolute faithfulness; yet that faithful- 
ness, in time of danger, may save the lives of himdreds of passengers 
and make of the man a hero. 

A sailor may be both stupid and ignorant in matters pertaining ta 
books; but if there is a child overboard how we cling to our trust in 
the sailor's. bravery and agility! These are then the ** string," the life- 
line, to which all our hopes of human aid are fastened. 

The life of a farmer, mechanic or clerk may be most prosaic and 
commonplace; yet who has not known instances in which an act of 
simple neighborly kindness, quiet self-sacrifice or unflinching courage 
and devotion to duty has lifted such a life into the place we know it 
was meant to occupy when we recall the full significance of the word* 
** Christ in you the hope of glory?" 

Ah, yes, every life has its own central point, its chord most easily 
touched and made to vibrate in unison with the music of creation. 
Sometimes it is not found for years ; but it is always there. 

In early life every man passes through the vine-tendril period; 
the time when the various forces of his active nature reach out for some 
object to steady them and help the growth of his ambitions. As we 
have seen, some of these forces, if he permits, may chain him to some 
hampering, unfortunate habit that he will drag around like a convict's 
weight for the rest of his natural life. This is certain to be the result 
if he i» influenced by the Red Telephone's arguments against ** apron- 
strings," and so fails to connect his life actively and firmly with some 
pure, high purpose. 

^* Wherever you find an instance of success," says Charles R. 
Barrett, ''you will find that success based upon substantial qualities 
of mind and heart. There is no one quality that will insure a man's 



Digitized by 



Google 



A CHOICE OP STRINGS 209 

success more than loyalty to his mother, because the qualities that 
produce success are largely the outgrowth of such loyalty. It is the 
foundation of manhood." 

Let us examine this statement more closely, and see why it is that 
the success-winning qualities result from loyalty to mother. 

First, because the teachings of a good mother always include the 
strictest honesty and truthfulness. A young man loyal to his mother's 
counsels will scorn to indulge in the slightest trickery in his business 
life. It is a lamentable mistake to suppose that business cannot be car- 
ried on successfully in the commercial world without a series of petty 
deceptions and unfair advantages. On the contrary, in the best busi- 
ness circles the straight truth and the ** square deal" are the qualities 
that win. Take a firm like Marshall Field's for example. That colos- 
sal business was built up on the unwavering principles of truth and 
honest dealing. If a customer asks a question concerning a piece of 
goods and a truthful reply would evidently result in a loss of the 
sale, the clerk has strict orders nevertheless to make that truthful 
reply. Nothing else would be tolerated by the employers. The slight- 
est misrepresentation would endanger the clerk's position. This high 
standard of business integrity results in public confidence so strong 
that in merely passing through the broad aisles of the store one feels 
a homelike atmosphere of security and certainty that any purchases 
made will not be regretted afterward. 

Other such instances are known, but as yet the influence of the 
typical mother is not felt to half the extent that it should be, in the 
business world; because so many allow the Red Telephone arguments 
to outweigh the mother's counsels to uprightness. 

This has come to be especially true in politics, so true that when a 
friend accepts nomination for office we almost invariably feel a regret 
mingled with our rejoicing at the honor done him. We fear at 
the price he may be called upon to pay, in sacrifice of principle. In 
such an entangling network of complexities and obligations, it is so 
difficult to be true ! Yet the noblest of our statesman and leaders have 
stood even this test; and more, they have been wise enough to recognize 
the real cause of their strength. 

James A. Garfield, when he took the oath on assuming the office of 



Digitized by 



Google 



210 A CHOICE OP STRINGS 

president of the United States, surrounded as he was by the great 
throng that had gathered to witness the inaugural ceremonies, kissed 
the Bible, and then turned and kissed his mother. The act was most 
significant, for in it he expressed a son^s love and gratitude for the 
teachings that had brought him to so high an estate. 

President McKinley also, furnished to American young people a 
striking example of loyalty and affection to his mother. Time and 
time again during his presidency he laid aside the duties of his great 
office and left the seat of government to go to the bedside of his sick 
motlier in her humble Ohio home. With all the responsibility of affairs 
of state resting upon him, he was yet faithful to this higher duty. 
No member of the mother *s household watched at that bedside more 
tenderly or more prayerfully than he. It was the one duty his big 
heart would not entrust to another. And the American people appre- 
ciated him the better for it. 

Keader, there have been mothers, wise and kind ones like yours, 
who have not been so loved by their sons grown to manhood— or if they 
were, it was a love that made little or no sign. The time is coming 
when every such son will regret that he was not more thought- 
ful and affectionate in word and deed. '^She was the dearest mother 
that ever lived," he will realize, after it is too late to tell her so. He 
will wish intensely but unavailingly, that he had expressed his tender- 
ness more often. May such an experience never be yours! Mothers 
prize beyond measure the little daily expressions of affection from 
those dear to them. Like flowers in the sunshine, they thrive in the 
light of these illuminating rays straight from a warm and tender 
heart; and living constantly in such a light, even the gray hairs and 
wrinldes can be long kept at bay, and when they do come, it is with 
such gentle tread that there is no marring the beauty of the face thus 
crowned by Time. Much advice is given to mothers who would have 
beautiful children; but I say here, Sons, if you would have beautiful 
mothers, see to it even at the cost of many sacrifices, that you make 
them happy; for a happy heart results in a happy face, and that 
always has a beauty of its own, second to none. 

In what other ways do the loyal sons of good mothers stand the 



Digitized by 



Google 



A CHOICE OP STRINGS 211 

best chances of success, aside from their high standard of business 
integritj^ and the filial affection that is so manly and so much admired? 

In their habits of personal purity, temperance and self-control. 
The youth who scorns to touch wine, beer, cider, or cigarettes because 
** mother doesn't like if is the one who retains the quick wits, clear 
reasoning powers and sturdy health needed by the winners in the race 
of life. The one who can keep calmly on his way when the Bed Tele- 
phone is ringing with suggestions to him to turn aside, is the one who 
can best concentrate his powers on some diflScult, valuable work for 
which the world has generous and admiring rewards. He is gathering 
force by resisting temptation; and the world exalts force of character 
wherever found. 

It is becoming more and more evident that a single vice, of what- 
ever kind, will invariablly weaken the will, and a man with a weak will 
is always sure to be shoved aside whenever the desirable positions 
are being filled. That is one result of business competition. Strong 
men and not weak ones are chosen for the work requiring a firm pur- 
pose and masterful will. 

Reader, these are facts, not empty sentiment If you notice, you 
will find that the sneer at the ''apron-strings'' comes from the unsuc- 
cessful, and is based on a thoroughly mistaken and confused view of 
life as it is in this wide-awake twentieth century. It comes from the 
shadow- world instead of the world of reality. 

When choosing your ''string,'' therefore, let it be one that will 
tether you to some high, useful purpose, some work that God and 
mother and the best of humanity can approve; and don't be afraid to 
tie yourself to that string with a hard knot! A man or a kite is of 
little use without a string. 

Now, just here a word of caution is sometimes needed. Don't spoil 
a grand truth or a good work by over-urging it on others. It is not 
necessary, having chosen your string, to be always harping on it in 
public. However good your object may bfe, it can be utterly defeated 
by talking about it on all possible and impossible occasions, repeating 
the same arguments over and over, assuming an air of injured dignity 
if your neighbors do not all at once come to your way of thinking, and 



Digitized by 



Google 



212 A CHOICE OF STRINGS 

resolutely refusing to count any other subject, or any other person's 
work, as of any value whatever. Such is the road to monomania, and 
is not '* loyalty '* at all, but merely a display of ill manners, narrow- 
mindedness and self-conceit that will draw ujKjn the one who indulges 
in it many unpleasant experiences without winning a single convert, 
unless, indeed, it be some converts away from the truth thus tiresomely 
preached,— those who in sheer disgust turn from it and welcome error 
because it is at least tactfully presented by one who knows when to 
stop talking, and never indulges in scolding or *' nagging". I mention 
this because I have seen some bright, eager young lives, and older 
ones too, almost spoiled by this habit of sacrificing common sense, 
kindliness and good-breeding to their well-meant but unfortunate zeal. 
With a mistaken persistence they go on trying to hammer their pet 
ideas into other people's heads as with a battering ram, finding a 
melancholy satisfaction in *' suffering for the truth" and never once 
realizing how much they are making the truth, not to mention their 
neighbors, suffer because of them! And so, I repeat, having found your 
string, tie yourself to it as firmly as you like, let it draw you to all 
things good, and away from all things evil, and at the rare times when 
called upon or occasion especially demands, present it briefly and cour- 
teously to others; never be ashamed of it,— but on the other hand don't 
harp on it continually, in a way to make it or yourself a pitiable 
nuisance. 

There is little danger of this offensive, bigoted narrowness if 
the '* apron-string" philosophy be faithfully followed. Most mothers 
know how to guard the young lives from over-impulsiveness even in 
presenting the Right. In this, as in all things, their counsel should be 
heeded. And the most hopeful feature of all is that the ''apron-string" 
usually leads to a blessed and abiding religious faith, one that broadens 
the whole nature, upholds in every trouble and proves a power in 
time of need. Love for mother is not complete until it finds its rich ex- 
pression and still richer reward in love for God and a glad daily 
companionship with the living Christ 

Then, and not until then, is the mother's heart satisfied, and the 
life made radiantly useful to the world in its many needs. 



Digitized by 



Google 



TRUTH AND THE DANGER SIGNAL. 
'In every direction gleamed the wires of the 'Bed Telephone.' 



-Pa;ie 215. 



Digitized by 



Google 



so SENSITIVE. 

—Page 226. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XXIL 

TRUTH AND THE DANGER SIGNAL. 

A GAIN one dark, stormy night, I found myself traveling unseen 
*^ but seeing, towards the strange old fortress. The iron gates swung 
open as I approached and closed behind me with a harsh clang that 
would have made me feel like a prisoner had it not been for the re- 
assuring look in the kind, yet serious face of my guide. He also was 
unseen by all but myself. 

**Let us go first to the tower, '* he said* 

Once more the narrow door was unlocked, the steep, winding stair 
was climbed, and I stood in the odd little circular room, dimly lighted, 
with its gray stone floor, gray walls and ceiling, its furniture, rugs and 
draperies all of gray. Even the very pictures, of which there were 
many, were framed in the same somber hue. A sound as of shouting 
voices, muffled by distance, was all that could be heard. My guide 
drew me to the window. 

Dark though the night was, the light from the burning volcano still 
shone with a weird glow, making visible the valley and the mountain 
side as it had done before. The little window through which I gazed 
commanded a view of the whole country lying west of the mountain, for 
many miles; and interlacing from tree to tree, and across wide 
stretches of open country, in every direction, gleamed the wires of the 
Red Telephone. 

On through forest, field and marshy glen, I could see as if a veil 
had been dropped from my eyes. A large white farm-house stood by 
a winding roadside, and within it— for I was looking through its walls 
as if they had been glass— I saw a tall man with dark hair slightly 
streaked with gray, deep blue eyes and a thoughtful expression, stand- 
ing in an attitude of listening. 

*'That is Amos Hale,'* said my guide. ''The message is to him, 
to-night Shall we go down and be ready for our part, whether it be 
to warn or to encourage him?" 

215 



Digitized by 



Google 



216 TRUTH AND THE DANGER SIGNAL 

P^or answer I turned and followed the speaker down a different 
stairway from the one by which we had come. The fortress seemed 
built, as I have said before, into the side of the mountain. We had not 
descended many steps before we arrived at the room broad at one end 
and narrow at the other, in the very center of the building. No windows 
were to be seen, yet the room was lurid with a red light. 

Shadowy figures were moving around, changing their positions and 
indeed, their very forms and features, as shadows will, according as 
they approached or retreated from the light. Grotesque and unpleas- 
ant looking creatures they were, with an evil, malicious expression of 
countenance. I was glad that I was invisible to these odd folks and 
need not talk with them. Their mere presence was disagreeable 
enough. But I was not afraid. This time I understood. 

My first thought was of the Red Telephone. Yes, there it was, 
glowing as if it were a live coal taken from the volcano. 

A huge, misshapen figure, black as the night, and tenfold uglier, 
arose from a comer where it had been crouching and holding grim 
converse with other shapes like itself. Limping and sidling around in 
a curve, for evidently going straight forward was a method of loco- 
motion quite foreign to this repulsive creature, it approached the 
Telephone and rang jhe oell. 

Silence for a moment was the only answer. Then came a distant 
voice whose words I could not distinguish through the fitful rumbling 
of the volcano, which grew louder as if the very forces of Nature 
rebelled at the dark plots being here concocted. 

Suddenly the noises ceased. Nature held her breath. The voice 
at the other end of the wire had been speaking, but now waited reply. 

** Hello! Yes," called the creature at the Telephone, in a singularly 
smooth, well-modulated tone. ''Yes, this is Dr. Diplomat. I am talk- 
ing to Mr. Amos Hale, I believe? Well, I think I can help you out of 
your diflSculty. 

*'So you have a chance to be elected Governor of your Statet Well, 
why don^t you go ahead! You have already made a good record in 
the Legislature. Now, the Governor's chair is yours if you say the 
word. 



Digitized by 



Google 



TRUTH AND THE DANGER SIGNAL 217 

*' What's that? You would have to abandon principle? 

•'Nonsense! You need do nothing of the kind. 

**Keep your principles and make a few promises, that's all. 

''Everyone does that in politics. 

"What's that? You think it would not be honest! 

"You could not truthfully declare yourself in favor of a policy that 
would rob the people! 

"Don't be a fool. You don't understand. 

"Truth is elastic. Just stretch it a little this once. 

"No one will be harmed. 

"Why, don't you know there are cases in which a man cannot pos- 
sibly be truthful and succeed! 

"What's that! You have always made it a rule to tell the truth 
under all circumstances! 

"Well, you can't keep that up. Every rule must have its excep- 
tions, you know. Now, I can prove to you,. if you listen to me, that it 
is not always right to tell the truth. 

"For instance, when it will hurt people's feelings. 

"Tact is better than blunt truthfulness in a hundred cases. A 
pleasant word oils many a piece of social machinery. What if it is 
a little deviation from the facts! 

"One must be polite. 

"A mild white fib does no harm, and may do a great deal of good. 

"What's that you say! You prefer silence, in cases where the 
truth would be a rudeness! 

"But you have not heard me through. There are other times when 
the truth should not be spoken. 

"Take a sick person, for instance. It is often necessary to deceive 
the sick. An unpleasant fact told at such a time would be dangerous. 
Under such circumstances, a lie is an act of mercy. You admit this, 
surely! 

"What, you think such cases extremely rare! Possibly, but it is 
always best to be on the safe side. 

"Then, too, what about answering a person who asks impertinent 



Digitized by 



Google 



218 TRUTH AND THE DANGER SIGNAL 

questions? At such times a lie is justifiable. How else can you get 
rid of the one who thus makes a nuisance of himself? 

**Let me give you a list of the times when a lie is right. 

*' First, when it is harmless. 

** Second, when it will save someone from great mental anxiety or 
distress. 

^' Third, when it will help to keep things running smoothly in the 
church or other society, so that peace may prevail. 

*^ Fourth, when it will cover up the faults of a friend in speaking 
of him to others. It is a duty to be loyal to our friends. 

^* Fifth, when it will get rid of a too inquisitive person. 

*^ Sixth, when it will help you to reach a more influential position, 
where you can do great good. 

**In short, a lie is right whenever it will save trouble or do good. 
That is often. 

**Let me assure you that it is positively dangerous to be too truth- 
ful. 

^^A person who tells the truth all the time is in trouble half the 
time. 

^* Judicious lying is much safer. 

*'0f course, you have to be careful to avoid discovery. That 
would hurt your influence. But there is no harm in the lying itself, 
when occasion demands. 

**If you take my advice, you will never regret it Think how much 
influence you will have when you are governor. Think " 

I could contain myself no longer. More and more had my indig- 
nation grown as I listened. Now it seemed that I must speak. I 
looked at my guide, who nodded gravely. 

At that moment, the red light suddenly went out, and a strange, 
silvery radiance filled the room in its place. This new light had a most 
peculiar effect. The speaker at the telephone stopped short, gave a 
cry of mingled rage and pain, shrank to less than half his former size, 
and limped hurriedly away, looking wildly about as if for a comer in 
which to hide, but finding none to his liking. 



Digitized by 



Google 



TRUTH AND THE DANGER SIGNAL 219 

I stepped to the telephone and spoke, and as I did so the words 
seemed given me by another. 

^'Amos Hale," I cried, ^* think well, indeed! Strange counsel this, 
that you have heard! Do you know to whom you have been listening? 
It is one of the black shadow creatures that infest the under-world 
of himaan thought Do not heed him!" 

**Then who is speaking now?" asked the man in surprise. 

**I wish I could tell you," 1 replied. **But it is not yet permitted. 
Only stand fast by the truth. Give up all, if need be, but do not cease 
to be a true man." 

**That advice has a better ring to it than the other," came the 
voice of Amos Hale. **I am interested. Go on and tell me more, 
whoever you may be. Have you better arguments than those I have 
just heard?" 

**Yes," I said, ^^but I think you do not need them. You are a 
brave man, Amos Hale, and I know you will face defeat rather than 
be untrue to yourself. You will not falter?" 

^^Nol'' came in resolute tones over the wire. '*I should be foolish 
indeed to sacrifice my peace of conscience to my ambition. You are 
right; the truth does not need argument. But just for my own 
satisfaction I should like to answer the wretch who has been pouring 
his false doctrines into my ears. Where is he?" 

^^He has gone," I said, *'but tell me your answer, and I will 
write it down for other tempted souls to see. Thus good will come 
of it after all." 

''Then write this," came the voice of the man who would rather 
be true than be governor. 

''The fiend who advocates lying is himself either the Father of 
Liars or his near relation. 

"Lying poisons the soul. It leaves a horrible scar. 

"No church or other good cause was ever helped by deception. 

"A lie is never kind. The truth can be told, or withheld, so gently 
that no sick person will be harmed, and no lasting mental distress 
created. 

"It is not loyalty to a friend, for one to try to create a false 



Digitized by 



Google 



220 TRUTH AND THE DANGER SIGNAL 

impression concerning him. Undeserved praise cannot help anyone. 
Silence concerning his faults may be a kindness, but deception, never. 

** There are more effectual ways of rebuking an impertinent curi- 
osity than by telling an untruth, which would of itself be even more 
of a vulgarity than the questioner was guilty of, and would thus 
lower the answerer to his level. 

**If a person who tells the truth gets into trouble he has a clear 
conscience. 

** Further, a person who tells lies a part of the time is in trouble 
all the time. He can look no one in the face. He loses the respect 
of good people. His heart is filed with a sense of meanness that 
makes the whole world dark to him. Even if the lie is never discovered, 
he has no peace for fear that it will be. And worse than this fear is 
the self-contempt in his own soul. 

**My shadow-adviser is wrong from beginning to end. There is 
no room for a lie in the universe. The Bible is clear in its teachings 
on this subject. Lying is expressly forbidden. 

*'If I cannot be elected without lying, I will count defeat more 
glorious than victory." 

The voice at the telephone ceased. But I was satisfied that in 
this instance there was every reason to rejoice. The shadow-fiend 
had done his utmost, and had failed. 

''Bravely said, Amos Hale,*' I cried. ''You are victorious already, 
more than if you were ten times governor! The higher success is 
yours. And it brings all other success with it. Mark my words ; the 
foundation is laid. All else will follow in due time. 6ood-by." 

"Good-by.** And I hung up the receiver. 

"Come,'' said my guide. "It is time to return to the world of 
outside things, for day is dawning. If anyone tells you that yours 
is a world without truth in it, what will be your answer?" 

"Truth is yet in the world," I said, "but some hearts are weak 
and easily influenced by the shadow messages that go to them over 
the Red Telephone. How I wish I could sound a danger signal to 
puch, that they might be kept safe notwithstanding those messages!" 



Digitized by 



Google 



TRUTH AND THE DANGER SIGNAL 221 

**You can," replied my guide. ** Write the message of Amos 
Hale in reply.'' And I have done so. 

You wish to know if the truth cost this man his election! Yes. 
The sacrifice was made. Another man was chosen as governor, one 
who was less scrupulous and more willing to indulge the popular 
weaknesses of the people, even to their own injury. Amos Hale 
lost the election, but gained in force of character, and as time pasesd, 
he gained in the respect of those who knew his princely nature. 

Other honors came to him, in church and state. Eight forces 
were at work. The end was not yet. Several years passed and again 
a governor was lo be chosen. This time there was no doubt as to 
whom it would be. The former oflScial had disappointed all, for he 
had involved the state in a series of intrigues that showed his true 
character. Men of all parties now joined in paying tribute to one whose 
sterling worth had stood the severest test, and when the result was 
made known few were surprised to learn that the new Governor was 
Amos Hale. 

J wish I could think that **Dr. Diplomat" had been silenced once 
for all. But I am afraid it is only too evident that he is using his 
flimsy arguments over the Ked Telephone to-day, whenever he can find 
a listener. Men, women and children are still fooled by him, and once 
they let the black shadow of deception come into their lives, it grows, 
and assumes control, until it seems more real and powerful than the 
soul itself. But, it is not. Before the silvery light of Truth the evil 
shrinks away, becomes powerless, and is seen to be but a shadow. 
Well may it shrink, indeed! It is an interloper. What right has 
it in any soul God has created? 

The fact is, a lie is so out of harmony with the universe that it 
can find no pennanent resting-place. The soul that tries *o harbor 
it is made so wretchedly sick thereby that it cannot find peace and 
health again until the lie is discarded and Truth rules in its place. 
*'Ye shall know the Truth and the Truth shall make you free.*' 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XXIIL 
"SO SENSITIVE." 

r\0 YOU happen to know the shadow-messenger who tries to Cdn- 
vince people that it is their duty to be miserable! 

He is related, more or less distantly, to the *^predigested" shadow, 
also to the one who inspires the ** Northeast Man." But he is some- 
what different from either. Oh, yes; quite different! 

You don't know himt Well, that is where you are extremely for- 
tunate, so far as your personal experience goes. And yet I am going 
to introduce you to him by means of description. You need not know 
him socially ; I should not advise you or anyone to do so. 

Still, you may if you feel attracted in that direction, after you 
know what he is like! 

His physique is the most shadowy of all the shadows. He is 
so thin that if he were to stand facing you the only thing that would 
prevent your gaze resting on his spinal column as you look straight 
through him, is that he Ifuxs no spinal colunm; hence you can look 
through him and admire the scenery beyond. 

His face is thin, too, and his shadowy eyes full of a melancholy sat- 
isfaction as he calls out, from his end of the Red Telephone wire : 

''Remember, my friend, that you have a very frail constitution, and 
must never expect to be well. It is necessary for you to be resigned. 
Patience is a great virtue, and while you are lying here it is consoling 
to think that it is all a part of the Divine Providence. If God's will 
is for you to suffer, how beautiful for you to submit! Do not turn 
your thoughts towards health and the work you would like to be 
doing, but remember 'They also serve that only lie and wait' 

"A\Tiat was that you said! It isn't Hie and wait,' but ^ stand and 
wait'! You prefer to stand erect, and worship God in health and 
strength, instead of lying on that couch! You are sure He would be 
better pleased to have it so! 

222 



Digitized by 



Google 



**S0 SENSITIVE" 223 

'^My friend, that is very rebellious. You should not allow your 
thoughts to carry you so far. Besides, it is much easier to remain 
as you are than to make the effort necessary to get well. You are so 
frail and delicate— so sensitive to the weather and all other trying 
conditions, you knowl'* 

And if the listener can be convinced of the truth of these *^ sympa- 
thetic" remarks, it means a chronic invalid where God planned a use- 
ful, healthy image of the Divine life, overflowing with good and cheer 
to other lives. 

In the name of common sense, why encourage anyone to think it a 
virtue to have a defective circulation, a weak heart, a stomach that 
declares a strike on every possible occasion, a sluggish liver, and lungs 
that can't do their own breathing? Is there any religion in such a state 
of affairs! Did Christ ever set the example of being sick, even for a 
single day? 

If so it is not recorded. On the contrary, what did He do with 
the sick and suffering that were brought to Himt Did He tell them to 
go on suffering! 

I should think not! He is not that kind of a Christ, and God is 
not that kind of a God. He healed them, and thus put the stamp 
of His approval on health— perfect, vigorous, abounding health! He 
urged them to express their faith, not their ** resignation." 

Does anyone imagine He is any different to-day! If so such a 
thought is directly contrary to the Bible, for there, it says **He is the 
same. yesterday, to-day and forever." 

No, dear listener at the Red Telephone, you need not be resigned 
to a life of hopeless invalidism. And you need not be alarmed, either, 
for fear I am going to preach Christian Science. I am not. I am only 
going to talk Christian common sense, as hard as ever I can, and see if 
after a little wo cannot drive the shadow-fiend away. 

There is a class of thoughtful people who would give all they possess 
to be rid of the vexation of soul and body that comes of being ^' so 
sensitive." They have been taught to think of the trouble as beyond 
remedy. 

It is not 



Digitized by 



Google 



224 *'S0 SENSITIVE'' 

What causes it! 

Is it a disease, a species of insanity, or a fault? 

It is all three; but the cure is a very simple one, and I can give 
it with confidence, having tested it, for never was there any person 
who has had more occasion to study this subject than myself. You 
will understand better if I relate some facts in my own experience. 

From my earliest childhood until within a few years past I have 
hardly known a day free from acute suffering of mind or body because 
of this extreme sensitiveness to outward conditions. If the weather 
changed, I would take cold or be very nervous ; if two of my playmates 
had a childish quarrel, the loud, angry words hurt me like a knife, and 
after vainly trying to control my distress, I would often astonish 
them by a sudden burst of irrepressible crying long after they had 
forgotten their little tiff and were playing amiably as before. 

The same inconvenient trait clung to me as I grew older, causing me 
often to avoid society at the very time time young people usually find it 
most attractive. Friends I had in plenty, it is true; but for some 
years I had to choose between a very quiet home life and the disturbed 
condition that always resulted from going where there was any dis- 
cord, whether expressed or unexpressed. I could feel any person's 
critical, ill-humored thought as quickly and keenly as if it had been 
put into words; and a real or fancied slight to any friend of mine 
was enough to make me positively ill with distress. 

Let me say right here, that no young person with such a tempera- 
ment has any right to engage in active reform or religious work 
until there has been a thorough building up of the physical health. 
To do so is like spreading contagion ; for this kind of morbid sensitive- 
ness is indeed contagious, and before any soldier of Christ goes forth 
to fight life's battles he must first be equipped, with physical fitness 
as well as spiritual weapons and armor. 

But I did not know this, and in trying to do my share of the 
world's work I very nearly upset my own little world and increased 
its disorders instead of curing them. 

Never was there a person who possessed such a troublesome assort- 
ment of '^feelings," good, bad, and— no, not ^'indifferent.'' They were 



Digitized by 



Google 



'^SO SENSITIVE'' 225 

too absurdedly tumultuous ever to be classed as ** indifferent. "Every- 
thing was to me either a keen delight or a tragedy, with the tragedies 
far in excess ; for my feelings were always getting hurt and staying so. 
Reader, you were fortunate that you did not know me then! I was 
truly in the shadow-world without the least understanding of how I 
had come there, or why. 

But I know now, both how and why. The '*why" was so I could 
help others to keep out, after I had escaped myself. The '*how" was 
by means of a flattened solar plexus. 

Not a bit romantic or poetical, is it! but that is really what is 
the matter with the **so sensitive" person who is *^a bundle of nerves." 
To speak more accurately, we are all ** bundles of nerves" either 
healthy or unhealthy, but when we give those nerves a wrong mental 
suggestion, it is surprising how sure they are to follow it. 

As the physiologies all teach us, one of the great centres of the 
nervous system is a bundle of nerves called the ^* solar plexus," located 
just back of the stomach. But as the physiologies do not teach, half 
so clearly as they should, this particular bundle of nerves is to the 
human individual life what the sun is to the solar system. It radiates 
magnetic force, which is life, and is positively the link between body 
and soul. It obeys the slightest suggestion from the brain and is so 
respimsive to the emotions, that it is sometimes itself called the '* emo- 
tional brain." 

That is why, if you see a runaway horse, a capsized boat or other 
sight to awaken fear, or if you receive a telegram containing bad news, 
you are so likely— so almost certain, in fact— to feel a sudden ** sinking 
at the pit of the stomach." That sinking sensation means that your 
brain has communicated to your solar plexus a thought expressing fear, 
grief, or some other sudden and violent emotion of a depressing 
nature. 

If your brain is a very active one, you have probably had this 
experience many times, and know how uncomfortable it is. Do you 
know, also, what it does? 

It causes the nerves of the solar plexus to collapse so that they 
are flat and inactive. They stop generating magnetic force, and the 



Digitized by 



Google 



226 **S0 SENSITIVE" 

result on your whole body and mind is as if you were a flower needing 
a great deal of light, and the sun had suddenly stopped shining. 

Every thought of a depressing nature, whether it is fear, worrj^, 
dislike, anger, jealousy, or hatred, and especially self-depreciation, 
goes straight from the brain to the solar plexus, contracts and weakens 
it, and instantly you, a small but very important human sun, stop 
shining. 

The immediate and very natural result may be a cold, or it may 
be an inclination to shed tears, or to scold someone with all your might, 
or even to commit suicide. Whatever form it takes, you feel that life 
is hardly worth living. 

Don't despair! 

Let me whisper a comforting little secret to the **so sensitive" 
ones. It is this: The more you have suffered in such ways, the 
surer sign it is that the cure, when you apply it, will begin to work 
quickly. The more sensitive your system is to the impression received 
and sent out by your brain, the more readily it will respond to the 
right kind of thought-messages, when you begin to send them intel- 
ligently and purposely. It is a kind of wireless telegraphy that is 
swift and sure. 

I think one of the first steps in the cure in my own case, was when 
my pastor's wife introduced to my notice the idea of using **afl5rma- 
tions"; of saying mentally, over and over, certain things that would 
tend to build up the more cheery comers of the brain-structure and 
start a train of healthy, positive thought. 

One of the first things that she taught me to say, at a time when 
the whole world seemed out of joint, myself most of all, was this : 

^'God loves me and approves of what I do." 

It acted like magic. From a world of discord and hate, I seemed 
suddenly transported to a paradise of love. I ceased to feel out of 
harmony with my neighbors, and my neuralgia disappeared. I felt so 
safe— and in breathing deeply, as we are more apt to do when we are 
quite free from fear, the ** bundle of nerves" expanded still more and 
the little human sun began shining, feebly at first, but soon more 
strongly, its rays coming first from the Divine source of all light and 



Digitized by 



Google 



^'SO SENSITIVE'' 227 

life, then radiating in love and gratitude from my own nature as a 
reflection of that light and life. 

A complete cure is not wrought in a day; but from that time on, 
the *^ sensitive" moments have brought me more joy than pain. It is 
a blessing to be ** sensitive" to the good around you, and yet be able 
by practice and understanding to close your too receptive ears to 
every depressing whisper that tries to reach you from the Red Tele- 
phone! 

In other words, the possibility of adding a little sense to a great 
deal of sensitiveness is worth knowing about. I wish for the sake of 
my aflBicted neighbors as well as myself, that I had learned it earlier 
than I did! 

The shadow-fiend does his best to convince people that their first 
duty is to be miserable. Rather, the first duty is to be happy, and 
healthy. Christ made it His first care to give to all who came near 
this genuine happiness and health. His own life was overflowing 
with both. It was **meat" to Him, to do the will of the Father. It 
made Him strong. If it does not do the same with us, the lack must 
be supplied before we aspire to help others. For the evident will of 
the Father is that His children should be well. 

If, then, one is physically ailing and sensitive, the first thing to 
be thought of is the suggestion of health. And the very first step 
in the healing process is to expect to get well— to believe that God 
intends us to be strong, happy and successful. **Dost thou believe?" 
is the first question that Christ asked when about to heal. He asks 
it yet. 

ITiere is no need of discarding doctors and medicines. I would 
make use of them, sparingly, as occasion seemed to demand; but I 
would give more weight to Nature's remedies— sunshine, fresh air, 
pure water, rational food; I would alternate exercise and rest in the 
proportions that proved most invigorating, would make deep breath- 
ing a habit; and above all I would keep my thoughts busy with 
pleasant subjects connected with some special activity of healthy 
life. I would not keep telling myself or others that I was *'so sensi- 
tive. '^ It is not a thing to be proud of— unless we mean sensitive 



Digitized by 



Google 



228 **S0 SENSITIVE *' 

to good and joy-giving impressions. If I caught myself sending the 
brain-message to my solar plexus, ^'I am so sensitive/' I would follow 
it instantly with the thought, ^'Yes, sensitive to beauty, sensitive to 
joy and health-bringing impressions of all desirable kinds. That is 
the only way in which I choose to be sensitive!" And thus I would 
thwart the haunting shadow-fiend by suggesting the opposite thought 
whenever he dared to put in a word. 

Elizabeth Towne had a similar experience in gaining health and 
self -poise. She was another '* sensitive" one, and grandly did she 
overcome it. If I cannot yet say with her that not a person on earth 
has power to hurt my feelings, yet I know I am approaching that 
goal, and the journey is a blessed one all the way. 

We have among us a class of so-called ** sensitive" people who do 
not wish to be healed. The trouble with that kind of ^* sensitiveness" 
is that it is in reality only a mixture of selfishness, indolence and 
conceit. It is not the genuine article at all. 

Such persons have fallen into the way of thinking their own frailty 
something to be admired^ or at least kept conspicuously in view, per- 
haps as a means of warding off any suggestion that they shoulder 
their share of the world's burdens; while the fact is, if they were 
reaily sensitive, they would be much more likely to be shouldering 
more than their share. It is one of the symptoms. If the eyes of 
these sham sufferers could be once opened to the fact that weakness 
of any kind is a badge of inferiority rather than a mark of distinc- 
tion, this truth might be to them an electric shock that would prove 
a better tonic than all the pills and powders that the doctor could 
prescribe. We have all read or known amusing instances of cures 
wrought where some self-indulgent or self-deceived invalid was sud- 
denly thrown on his or her own resources, as in a fire or other 
emergency when no one was near. A little healthy exertion, with 
the thought diverted entirely from self, is the best cure for such. 

The business world has little patience with delicate nerves, frail 
constitutions and sensitive tempers. Their possessors are at a dis- 
count there, and are quickly pushed aside to make room for the brave 



Digitized by 



Google 



**S0 SENSITIVE'' 229 

ones who are not so easily **hurt'' or who can at least keep it to 
themselves if they are. 

Does this condition of things seem harsh, cold, and unsympa- 
thetic? Perhaps it may, at first thought. But tell me, my **so sen- 
sitive'^ friend, which neighbor would you thank most, the one who 
helped to pull you out of the river if you were drowning, or the one 
who stood on the bank and sighed over your plight and tried to con- 
dole with you! 

True sympathy is not commiseration. Kather, it is the friendly, 
quick understanding that, detecting the real from the sham, suggests 
a hopeful way out of the trouble. 

The mere commiseration, if that is what is wanted, can be obtained 
from the Red Telephone; and the result never fails to make mat- 
ters worse. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XXIV. 
TAKING CHANCES. 

^^Y'OU must take some chances if you are ever to get anywhere,'* 
urges the voice over the wire. "Nothing venture, nothing have. 
Better risk something than be left out of the game. Come, brace up, 
and take your chances with the rest! It's got to be done once in a 
while if you are a man of spirit.'' 

Every man likes to be considered a "man of spirit," though it 
would puzzle a powerful microscope to find out where the spirit of 
most sporting men is kept, or how it can have any chance for exercise 
and growth. Usually such men appear to be most devoted to things 
material, and the real spirit within them is starved, crushed and 
stifled till it seldom shows any signs of life. It is a case of the spirit 
dominated by the lower nature— by brute force, or the instincts closely 
allied to it. Even human life, to these careless pleasure-seekers, has 
little value, and to them a tragic accident is a source of amusement. 

Public indignation is intense when once aroused against these 
indescribable brutes in human form ; but it does not always succeed in 
bringing them swiftly to justice. Would that it did! 

Three young men were out riding in an automobile one evening 
in a Chicago street. What was the speed law to them! Little they 
cared that they were violating it. They had evidently started out 
to have what they considered a good time, and meant to have it, 
no matter at what cost. 

They were observed laughing boisterously during a wild race south 
along Michigan avenue. Continuing south at a furious rate of speed, 
they gave no warning at the street intersections. Several people were 
crossing Michigan avenue at Thirty-second street, among them Mrs. 
Eliza Woods, who was returning home from a meeting. She became 
frightened as a north-bound automobile rushed by her, and hastening 
to cross in front of one of the racing machines going south, she failed 

230 



Digitized by 



Google 



TAKING CHANCES. 
Flirting is always dangerous. 

—Page 236. 



Digitized by 



Google 



*Cliildliood is the time when the pleasure garden is ours by right of the King's decree." 

-— Pajfe 240. 



Digitized by 



Google 



TAKING CHANCES 233 

to see the other about ten feet behind it, and nearer the curb, which 
she was approaching. The chauffeur saw that he could hardly avoid 
running her down, and swerved his machine to the east into Thirty- 
second street, but it was too late; the mischief was done. The rear 
end of the automobile crashed into the woman, throwing her a dozen 
feet toward the middle of the street, where she struck upon her 
head. iLfter rolling over twice, she lay unconscious. 

Did the auto-fiends stop! Not they! Instead, they increased their 
speed. The two men in the rear looked back over their machine, and 
one of them cried to the chauffeur: 

^'Keep on going; turn on full speed!'* 

They certainly saw what had happened and were perhaps fright- 
ened by the fact that many people sitting on their porches saw their 
recklessness. 

A man walking near the comer when the accident occurred called 
to the occupants of the car: 

^*Stop; you have killed a woman !*' 

A wild laugh was the only answer. He followed the dashing car 
which was running at a frightful speed, to Indiana avenue, where it 
turned north, and was soon lost to view. 

The woman, lying unconscious in the street, was picked up by the 
occupants of another automobile and taken to a hospital, where she 
died an hour later. 

Are we not fast approaching the civilization of the ancient devotees 
who threw themselves under the wheels of the Juggernaut that it 
might crush out their lives for the supposed pleasure of the godsf 

What is Christian America thinking off This fierce craze for a 
pleasure that places the lives of innocent people at the mercy of 
drunken maniacs— where is it to end! 

The bull-fights of Spain and Mexico are tame, compared with it. 
How the shadows of the Under- World must delight in the artful com- 
bination of the saloon and the automobile, to produce such results ! 

Perhaps, after a certain number of millionaires* sons have suffered 
to the full extent the penalty which the law provides for those who 
by criminal carelessness cause the death of a fellow-being, there may 



Digitized by 



Google 



234 TAKING CHANCES 

be less who are ready to **take chances" in precisely this way. Small 
chance would such racers have for their own lives if the question 
were to be submitted to the judgment of an exasperated public senti- 
ment ! 

Yet we must remember that in all that goes to develop this brutal- 
ity and recklessness, tlie saloon and not the automobile must be held 
responsible. 

These three young men, when they started for their drive, stopped 
at two saloons on Cottage Grove avenue, and a third at Sixty-third 
street and South Park Avenue. Turning north until they arrived down- 
town, the youths continued the same program. Other saloons were 
visited, and here we have the key to the whole situation. 

It would not be in human nature to act as did these young men 
had not their brains— such brains as they possessed— been crazed 
with drink. In these places they were supplied with the fire that 
bums out the intelligence of the drinker, leaving nothing but a raving 
maniac or a stupefied sot. 

There is no reason why the pleasure of motion should be so per- 
verted into a horrible whirl of disaster, deviltry, and death. Better 
turn on the brakes before taking any more such chances ! 

The racing impulse is itself a strong one, and the hot blood of 
youth does not need any additional heating by means of alcohol. 
Those who are fond of horses are favorite subjects for the shadow- 
fiend's attention. Well he knows how to win them! 

Concerning the boy whose chief ambition is to become either a 
jockey, or the owner of fine race-horses, I would only say that such a 
boy is lacking in spirit Yes, I mean just that, and can prove it. 

It requires some intelligence to understand horses; more intelli- 
gence to understand men. A boy can probably become a successful 
jockey with but little education. If he had spirit enough to choose 
the harder and more honorable achievement, that of understanding 
men, he would not rest satisfied so easily, but would push his way 
through school and college at whatever sacrifice, and thus fit himself 
for life's higher duties and pleasures. Those who understand men 



Digitized by 



Google 



TAKING CHANCES 235 

are the winners in the great race of life; and for this, education 
is the first equipment. 

Prize-fighting is another excitement common to those who listen 
to the Red Telephone. Muscle is their idol, and brute strength their 
highest conception of the admirable. 

It is, as a rule, useless to try to argue with persons living wholly 
on the physical plane. Until they grow beyond such low ideals you 
can do very little with them. But let a man once have his enthusiasm 
aroused for a deed of true heroism, let him witness a fireman taking 
his life in his hand to rescue the inmates of a burning building, or 
the life-savers at Jackson Park, Chicago, in their weekly drill to 
prepare them for rescuing the drowning,— let him witness such sights 
as these and his ideals of courage can hardly fail to rise a long step 
•higher than before. He will come to see that ** taking chances" is 
only worth while when it has a noble and unselfish purpose. 

The same rule applies to those fond of gambling and speculating 
of all kinds. It is the love of excitement, of '^taking chances" which 
give these things their charm. The same impulse which causes one 
man to join in the ring surrounding a prize-fight will cause another 
to watch with feverish interest the fluctuations in stocks ; and indeed, 
the Wall street *^ bulls and bears" are but little less brutal in their 
instincts than the wild beasts who pound each other to a jelly for sport 
or money. Many a poor family has lost its little all, through the 
speculation of some relative or trusted friend. Don't take any chances 
of that kind. If you must have excitement, go into the jungle and 
hunt tigers and wild elephants. That, at least, can risk no one's life 
but your own! 

There is time for me to speak of but one more kind of ** taking 
chances." That, I am sorry to say, is quite common among women 
and especially girls. I refer to the habit of flirting. 

Oh, yes, I know how hard it is to resist the temptation to try 
one's power **just this once,'! to enjoy the excitement of seeing 
indifferent faces grow eager and interested, of awakening that fire 
in the eyes of a man which is so alluring and at the same time so 
dangerous to peace of mind. Every woman knows how great the 



Digitized by 



Google 



236 TAKING CHANCES 

temptation is. But not every one— not every young girl, at least- 
can know the grave extent of the harm done in thus arousing longings 
that are not to be gratified. Not every thoughtless, pretty trifler can 
realize that she is indeed playing with fire; that her witcheries are 
invoking spirits that will not be easily quieted, and are certain to do 
damage somewhere. 

Even in the milder form of flirting, where very young girls make 
use of their bright eyes and merry laugh to attract the attention of 
strangers, there is harm incalculable— harm to the girl herself. 

First, there is the harm done to the girPs own self-respect. She 
can never again be the sweet white flower she might have been, after 
thus brushing off the bloom by making her society and conversation 
too easily accessible to strangers. 

Then there is the harm to her reputation. Every girl who is 
seen flirting instantly sinks below par in the estimation of all respecta- 
ble people. Go to almost any beach resort, or grove picnic, and you 
will see some of this sadly unfortunate way of *' taking chances,*' and 
the chances are always against the girl. Even the gay young men 
who respond so readily to the girlish nonsense, cease to respect the 
girls with whom they can flirt. 

You doubt this, do you. Sweet Sixteen! Oh, very well. But if 
you had happened to overhear some of these same young men talking 
about you when you were not present, you would doubt it no longer. 

Two young girls with a great display of gay ribbons and cheap 
jewelry, entered the railway station. One was giggling; both were 
chewing gum. They would have been pretty if the giggling and 
chewing could have been stopped. But it couldn't, apparently. 

''Say, Mame,'* said one of them, in a loud voice, ''Where do you 
s'pose that nice-looking feller is that used to sell the tickets!" 

"Sh!'' said Mame, nudging her companion, "there he comes now, 
to the winder. Now for some fun. You get the tickets and I'll watch 
out for that other— Oh, say, he is going to get onto the same train 
with us. Yes, two of them. Awful swell, too. See that one stare. 
We're in luck. Belle." 

But Belle was already busily engaged in buying the two tickets. 



Digitized by 



Google 



TAKING CHANCES 237 

She was a long time about it, and the conversation she carried on 
with the ticket-agent was a caution. It's a pity we haven't time to 
listen to it,— compliments, giggles and all. But the other impatient 
would-be passengers had to take time, whether they would or not, 
for the whistle of the train was heard in the distance before the girl 
moved away from the window with a saucy toss of the head and final 
display of dimples. 

Both girls settled themselves in the train with much bustle and 
menriment. Everyone was looking at them; and it certainly was not 
strange that within a very short time they had contrived to attract 
the attention of the two showy but rather dissipated-looking young 
men, designated as ** awful swell," and were making the best— or to 
speak truly, the worst— of the situation. 

This is not an uncommon picture. Of course, these girls are not 
the only type of those who flirt Some who come from refined. 
Christian homes are not entirely free from the habit, and though they 
may carry it on in a less obvious and repulsive way, it is none the 
less a sad mistake. 

"When Belle and *^Mame" left the train, their newly found 
friends(f) left with them, and it was some hours before they separated. 
When they did, both girls had a flushed, frightened look, and seemed 
very quiet, for them. Something had startled them. 

As for their companions, their remarks on leaving the girls were 
unfit to report at any length. 

*'The little one's a peach, Syd," said the man with the plaid suit. 
*' Wasn't she a dead easy one to get around!" 

'*Not so easy as the other," replied his companion. ** She's prom- 
ised to meet me next Saturday afternoon at the park. There'll be 
fun on foot then, you'd better believe. She don't care,— that is, if 
you take her by degrees!" 

The gravest results of all are when one of these silly girls hapi)ens 
to be caught in her own trap, and the ''little flirtation" grows into 
a deliberate intention on the part of some evil-disposed man to add 
one more to an already long list of victims. The first chapter of this 
tragedy is seen on the street or cars, perhaps, or in the village store. 



Digitized by 



Google 



238 TAKING CHANCES 

or woods picnic or seaside resort The second chapter is found in 
some beer-garden or dance-hall; and those which follow are too full 
of sickening horrors to relate. Sufl5ce it to say that the last chapter, 
as I am reliably informed by a woman physician who has attended a 
heartbreaking nmnber of such cases, is found in the maternity hospital, 
usually in its charity wards, where the deceived girl goes down into 
the depths of anguish without a friend, without a hope, to bring into 
the world, often at the cost of her own life, a wretched little outcast 
whose lifelong heritage must be misery and disgrace. 

Girls, don't take any chances in this matter of flirting! It never 
pays, but on the contrary costs tenfold more than the little satisfac- 
tion it brings at the moment. Keep your own pearl of womanhood 
for the time that is coming, and scorn to make yourself cheap in the 
eyes of men. It is the cheap, tawdry jewelry that soon tarnishes and is 
thrown away as worthless. The pearls are prized! If you are one 
of the genuine kind, there are years before you in which you are to 
be entrusted with some sweet and all-satisfying life-work. Perhaps this 
is to be in a home of your own, where you shall reign as queen; 
perhaps some other work of love and helpfulness awaits you. In either 
case the future is to be a happy one. Do not spoil it by taking any 
chances. 

If I have given the girls more than their share of attention in the 
form of direct appeal, in this chapter, it is not from any lack of 
earnest sympathy with their brothers as well. I love young people; 
they are my warmest friends, and to them I would give this thought, 
whatever form this shadow-tempter's arguments shall take: 

Tell him this: 

**I don't want to take any of yotir old 'chances!' I have all the 
chances I care for already, thank you!" Then hang up the receiver 
and he will stop bothering you. 

For it is true. There is a chance for you to make a grand success 
of life. A chance to earn and enjoy the hearty admiration of people 
whose esteem is worth liaving,— if you are fond of admiration. A 
chance for you to win in the student's or business man's race, with a 
fair field and no favor,— if you are fond of exciting mental or financial 



Digitized by 



Google 



TAKING CHANCES 239 

corapetition. A chance for you to wrest from the soil or the forest, 
the sea or the air or the depths of the earth, treasures and secrets 
which may make you a second Franklin, Edison or Elmer Gates,— if 
you are fond of a tussle with the elements. And most of all, a chance 
to learn the inside news of the universe and experience the deepest 
thrills of delight known to the heart of man, by making yourself the 
friend of that most successful winner of hearts and teacher of truth 
ever known,— Jesus Christ, the Savior of men! 

Come, now, would you exchange these *^ chances'' for aay that the 
shadow-fiend can offer f 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XXV. 
-TIME ENOUGH YET.'' 

In the pleasure-garden of the King's palace there linger some who 

have been invited to the greater honor of ascending the palace steps 
and learning the wonders of the palace itself— the Palace of Life. 
Beautiful sights and studies await them, glorious revealings of the 
King's will concerning them, but they linger in the pleasure-garden 
because just as they are turning a voice from the Red Telephone dis- 
suades them, saying: 

**Stay yet a little longer. The King is in no haste. Enjoy yourself 
and leave the serious studies, the tasks of life, till another day. 
There's time enough yet" 

So the King is kept waiting, while the pleasure-seeker has one 
more hour, and yet another, and another, of chasing butterflies and 
idly gathering flowers only to throw them away. 

The King is very patient. Wonderful is the gentleness and still 
more wonderful the power of the monarch in this palace. But even 
the ]Qng cannot protect the dawdler from the sure results of his 
dawdling. If he stays too long in the garden the sun becomes blind- 
ing, and he loses the power to read the mystic inscriptions or to see 
and enjoy the wonderful books, pictures and other treasures con- 
tained in the palace itself. 

Childhood is the happy and innocent time when the pleasure- 
garden is ours by right of the King's decree. But we cannot remain 
in it always without losing the richer treat in store for the maturing 
man and woman. The Palace of Life has in it many rooms that we 
should be eager to explore. 

Li a former chapter I described, in part, this wonderful palace,— 
the inscriptions on the steps for the student youth to read as he 
ascended, the laurel-crowned statues in the vestibule, the library of 
famous world-literature, the life-like paintings by master hands, the 

240 



Digitized by 



Google 



''TIME ENOUGH YET'' 241 

great concert-room, the banqueting-hall with its rich feast, and the 
private reception-room where confidential audience might be had with 
the King himself. There is also another room that the guest enters 
last of all— the sleeping-apartment where Peace with her white wings 
broods over all, and outside whose windows the birds of the forest 
sing their sweetest lullaby. When the time comes to rest there is no 
turning back, and if many of the rooms in the Palace of Life have 
been yet unexplored^ they must remain so. Their joys are richly 
worth seeking, but they are not found if all the time is spent in 
the pleasure-garden. 

Another class there is, of guests in the King's palace, who miss 
its chief delight. Not the idlers in the garden, nor yet the ones who 
accept the King's hospitality and at the same time deny his very 
existence. These know well that there is a King, and fully intend to 
pay their respects to him. Oh, yes, they will devote themselves most 
faithfully to the King— by and by I But there is **time enough yet." 
And they linger on the steps, or in the vestibule, or become absorbed 
in the wonderful books, pictures and music, the feast and the royal 
jewels, and neglect to go to the King at all. 

The common mistake of young people, and older ones also, is that 
in their thoughts they associate religion with the idea of death instead 
of life. They think of the religion of the living Christ as if it were 
a last resort, and the acceptance of it a much-dreaded duty to be at- 
tended to as a compulsory safeguard, in order to avoid eternal ruin 
which would otherwise overtake the soul after death. In this view, 
all the more dangerous because of so much truth mixed with the 
error, the Bed Telephone has been only too ready to encourage all 
who listen to its shadow-messages instead of listening to Christ 
Himself. 

The religion of Jesus Christ is a religion of life, not of death. 
Before it, death itself is vanquished and shrinks away into the world 
of shadows. 

*'0 death, where is thy stingf grave, where is thy victory! 
The sting of death is sin; and the strength of sin is the law. But 
thanks be to God, who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus 
Christ." 



Digitized by 



Google 



242 ''TIME ENOUGH YET'' 

Every normal human being clings to life as the one thing dearest 
and greatest. The more life, the more joy. Then why think it a hard- 
ship to make the acquaintance of One who came to increase that life 
and joy a hundred-fold? 

Christ reveals to us not only a continuation of life through all 
the countless ages following this little earth-visit of ours; He not 
only makes life eternal, but more intense and abundant even while 
it is yet on earth. The ^*life more abundant" for His disciples 
begins now. 

Looking at this truth, we see the fallacy of the Red Telephone 
message that says: 

**0f course, religion is a good thing, for those who have finished 
sowing their wild oats and are growing old. It is a good thing as 
death approaches ; but youth is short and its freedom is sweet. Enjoy 
life for awhile before giving up all that makes it so pleasant, and 
turning religious, and long-faced. There's time enough yet for that!" 

The shadow-fiend delights— how he does delight!— in pointing to 
the Northeast Man in proof of what he says, adding scornfully, 

''There is one of your church-members; one of your Christians! 
If you want to be like that, I wouldn't advise you to be in a hurry 
about it. After you have enjoyed life awhile, then get ready for 
religion and death. But there's time enough yet!" 

Shall 1 tell you a secret? It is this: If the ''wild oats" had not 
been sown in the first place, the ''growing old" would not have begun 
nearly so soon. Nothing is more positive than this fact. A pure, 
healthful life such as Christ requires is not one to bring early wrinkles 
and decrepitude. It keeps people young and vigorous for years after 
the "wild oats" sowers are in their graves or, if living, have become 
Northeast men! You will not find a heartier, jollier set of people on 
earth than the active members of the Young People's Society of Chris- 
tian Endeavor; and they stay young longer than most people and 
seem to get twice as much out of life. 

Yes, Christ came to bring the gift most prized by all people, wise 
and otherwise— 

"That they might not perish, but have everlasting life," 



Digitized by 



Google 



**TIME ENOUGH YET'' 243 

Everlasting— and overflowing. It is a present as well as a future 
salvation. Try it and see. 

What the Red Telephone offers is the very opposite of this 
** abundant life.'* It is really a modified form of death. Am I not 
right! 

Did you never see a person in the deep stupor of intoxication— 
''dead drunk" as it is appropriately called? 

Did you never know the heavy, languid feeling that comes from 
late hours and a reckless whirl of w^orldly pleasure? It makes the 
blood sluggish, the eyes dull, the whole body too weary to move with- 
out an inward protest. Is not this *'dead tired'' feeling far more 
akin to death than to life? It certainly is; and it makes the morning 
hours that should be so joyous and light-hearted, a time to be actu- 
ally dreaded. 

If, then, one really values the brightness and vivacity of youth, the 
vigor and power of maturity, and the postponement of old age— if in 
short, one wants more life and less death, all the way along, the 
sooner the step is taken to ally oneself with the Life-giver, the better. 

It is better both in the ever-increasing joys and in the time of 
sorrow. When the storms come, as come they will, and beat against 
our Palace of Life, how safe and pleasant the retreat that shelters 
us from the fury of the elements! 

There is no such thing as a life without the shadow of pain, grief 
or trouble somewhere along its pathway. Nor should we wish to have 
the sunshine always. Even those flowers which love the sun most would 
wither and droop early if the heavily-laden clouds never came. Trouble 
is to the human life this heavily-laden cloud. He who meets it bravely, 
finds that it ''breaks in blessings on his head." Then there is the 
trouble which the best of us, in our ignorance, bring upon ourselves; 
needless cares, needless discords. 

"But warm, sweet, tender even yet 

A present help is He, 
And faith has still its Olivet 

And love its Galilee." 



Digitized by 



Google 



244 **TIME ENOUGH YET'* 

Yes, ours is not a dead Christ. He is alive— more alive than 
any other being on earth— and those share His life who learn of Him. 
There is comfort and strength in following the living Christ; there 
is power in it; there is beauty in it. 

The other day I was privileged to hear a sermon that was more 
than a sermon. It was a feast of living truth, and came from the 
smiling lips and almost as much from the sparkling eyes of a man 
who has been adding good deed after good deed to his rich life of 
service. It was a Methodist minister, well past middle life and the 
stronger for it in the ways that count for most. He was at one time 
President McKinley's pastor, but whether his work lay in pulpit or 
slums you would see at a glance that he was overflowing with life. 

**Show us not only the beauty of holiness, but the holiness of 
beauty/' he prayed. And it was evident that he had found both. 

The ** holiness of beauty. '* Shall we not find it by realizing that 
all things beautiful belong to God, and therefore to us as God's 
children! In what way could we enjoy them half so freely, half so 
intensely! Such power of making the beautiful and joyous things of 
life our own could not possibly come to us in any other way. 

Then, too, this joy in life increases, not only at first, but it keeps 
on growing throughout the ages. Are we on earth! Earth's beauties 
are continually revealed to us. Are we, a little while afterward, on 
Mars, or Venus, or Jupiter! or traveling with ever-new delight from 
one planet to another! Countless new attractions, each different 
from the last, hold us spellbound. ''In my Father's house are many 
mansions." Think of this, my travel-loving friend! You will have 
many journeys and long ones, before you get to the end of God's 
house— the universe. 

''And this is life eternal, to know God the Father, and Jesus 
Christ whom He hath sent" 

Not only will it be life eternal in the time to come; it ^Hs life 
eternal." If you know the Father and are at one with Christ, you are 
in eternal life now, just as truly as you ever will be. Eternity has 
neither beginning nor ending. It is what we make it ; and we live in 
it already. 



Digitized by 



Google 



**TIME ENOUGH YET'' 245 

Can we aflPord, in the light of sober, practical common sense, to 
push off into the future the greater part of the joys and interests 
that might be ours in the present! 

That is exactly what we would be doing if we listened to the voice 
at the Red Telephone which urges us to wait before consecrating our 
lives to God. 

Truly that would be to wait before beginning to livel 

Christ compared the newly consecrated life to a birth. ^^Ye must 
be bom again,** into life, not death! into joy, not regrets; into freedom, 
not bondage! 

Dear, hesitating soul, it is only one little step, —take it now. Don't 
listen to the plea that there is *Hime enough yet,** for waiting is 
itself the privation, if one only realizes it. Enjoy the present, in the 
truest sense, and do not cheat yourself into pushing off your birth- 
right into the future. God says plainly and lovingly, 

''Now is the accepted time; now is the day of salvation,** 

To some these words have seemed to convey merely a warning, 
perhaps almost a threat How terrible thus to misread them! They 
are to those who look deeper, a gracious and glorious invitation; an 
assurance that we need not be kept waiting a single hour to enter 
into our inheritance. 

Hear the thought-bells ever ringing! 
Sweet the message they are bringing, 
Let each heart in grateful adoration bow; 

*Tis a time to swell the chorus. 

For the love of God is o*er us 
In the beautiful, eternal Now. 

Let all nature tell the story, 

How the air resounds with glory, 

And the cloud is lifted from the mountain's brow. 

Freely, then, their praises voicing. 

All respond to earth's rejoicing, 
In the beautiful, eternal Now. 



Digitized by 



Google 



246 '^TIME ENOUGH YET'* 

Child of heritage all-glorious, 

Join the symphony victorious, 

For in truth a king with regal powers art thou. 
Take dominion o'er the waters, 
Rule the earth, sons and daughters 

Of the beautiful, eternal Now! 

Prove thy royal rank, eonfidir ^• 

In the power within abiding, 

With, a gift divine the spirit to endow; 

Wait no longer for the morrow, 

Rise! and bid farewell to sorrow. 
In the beautiful, eternal Now, 

In the silence, deep indwelling. 

Find the Christ-life upward welling 

Into deeds of love, we scarce know when nor how; 

Peace that passeth understanding, 

Power the universe commanding. 
In the beautiful, eternal Now. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIREXXVL 
•'SPICE.'' 

HP HE number of people who like their food highly seasoned is beyond 
estimate. Their name is legion. 

It is all very well to infonn children, both small and large, that 
spice, as a rule, is not nourishing. 

They don't care if it isn't. They still have longings for the for- 
bidden dainties that are so toothsome, and they are very apt to 
enjoy them in calm and provoking indifference to the impressive 
printed scientific table of food values which as calmly ignores them. 

The small face will beam with satisfaction while its owner munches 
a stick of cinnamon that has not the slightest nutritive value. 

The small thumb will delve without hesitation into the mysteries 
of a Jack Homer pie, and delightedly '^pull out a plum" that is all 
the more welcome because it is surrounded by the mysterious spicy 
concoction known as "mince." 

The small feet will climb on a chair to explore the topmost shelf 
of the pantry in the hope of finding something extra spicy and 
**good," wholly unmindful of the spanking that is to follow. 

And to tell the plain, unvarnished truth, I must confess that 1 
have a great deal of sympathy with the children. This perhaps is 
due to the fact that I am not and never could be, the writer of a 
'* goody-goody" book; I mentioned that fact once before, and have 
Ho hesitation in repeating it now. 

Yes, on the whole, I am inclined to think there is a good reason 
for this almost universal fondness for spice; a reason that is worth 
studying. 

What is it that, like salt according to the small boy's definition, 
''makes potatoes taste bad when you don't put any on"f 

It is the seasoning of life, the interest with which it is invested. 

Spice, either material or mental, is not nourishing, but it has a 

247 



Digitized by 



Google 



248 **SPICB" 

place nevertheless. If it is of the right quality and quantity, it adda 
a zest to the appetite, and a relish to the food that does nourish. 

This *4f" is a big one. Too much seasoning, or seasoning of the 
wrong kind, will spoil any dish, no matter how superior it may be. 
And spice that has lost its savor will be but a poor, bogus attempt 
at what is required. So let us make a brief examination of the more 
attractive and useful of our spicy favorites, with perhaps a still 
briefer glance at the other kinds, and see if we can get at the root 
of the matter. 

\Miat kind of spice is it that makes a social evening delightful,— 
that lends sparkle to the eye, animation to the manner and quickness 
to the wits, with no unfortunate after effects? 

Conversation, for one thing,— the kind of conversation usually 
known as ^* small talk.'^ How dull an evening would be, to most 
people, without it! 

But ** small talk'* to have any seasoning power at all, must be 
carried on by people who interest each other. The secret is not so 
much after all in what is said, as in who says it. 

The way to interest is to be magnetic. And the way to be magnetic 
is to have life and plenty of it. Not mere * liveliness, ^' not a shallow 
pretense of life, but life itself. 

That is, a person who would be magnetic must be habitually a 
deep breather, possessing all the vitality that comes with healthy 
lungs and active circulation of the blood. 

Following this as a natural sequence will come quick wits, warm 
sympathies, and a keen sense of humor. Ah, here we have spice, 
indeed ! 

The friend who is ready with a good joke or a bright bit of news 
adds greatly to the spice of life. But this kind of spice must be 
combined with sugar. Vinegar spoils it. 

Young people find life very insipid and tasteless without an occa- 
sional chat with friends of nearly the same age. And if the sex 
happens to be as different as the age is similar, so much the better. 
Who could wish to deny them a bit of innocent, wholesome seasoning 
to their day's work or study, even if they do sometimes linger over 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE SEASONINO OF LIFE. 



—Page 247. 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



''SPICE'' 251 

it until it seems that the delicious relish is being dealt out literally 
by the spoonful? They will work and study the better for it. Only 
one wants to be sure it contains no filthy or poisonous ingredient, 
such as may always be found in spice that takes the form of flirting, 
lovers' quarrels, coarse jokes or illnatured gossip. Chinmey-soot 
and gunpowder may look like pepper, but are mighty poor substitutes 
for it I 

It is a sad fact that sometimes those who indulge in too much 
spice become unable to distinguish the pure from the poisonous vari- 
eties. These fall an easy prey to suggestions from the Red Telephone. 
Their own taste is blunted, until they cannot rely on it longer. 

Such often make the grave error of sacrificing something very pre- 
cious for the sake of a lively passage of conversation. Even their friends' 
secrets are not safe. Sometimes, indeed, what might become a price- 
less friendship is spoiled at its very beginning by the insatiable desire 
for piquancy in talk, which can forget the sacredness of confidence. 
Thackeray well describes this impulse when he says: 

''An acquaintance grilled, scored, devilled, and served with mus- 
tard and cayenne pepper, excites the appetite ; whereas a slice of cold 
friend with current jelly is but a sickly, unrelishing meat.'' To my 
mind, however, the "slice of cold friend" need not be served at all. If 
I had any such I would warm it up before serving. Cold friends are 
not a very desirable addition to anyone's possessions, and if they 
cannot be well warmed up they are hardly worth retaining. 

One's friends, to be most enjoyable, should not be air of the same 
tjrpe. Variety here, as elsewhere, is the spice of life. Some com- 
panions should be grave, others gay; some poetic or artistic, others 
matter-of-fact. This variety is the more important if we ourselves are 
of a receptive nature, easily influenced in our own thoughts and ways 
by those with whom we associate. Everyone is thus influenced to a 
greater or less degree; some much more readily than others. Such 
will preserve their balance best by cultivating the friendship of people 
who can differ widely in their minor interests and ways without 
quarreling about it. This harmony in variety is not always easy to 
attain, but it is worth a strong effort, and the magnetic person— espe- 



Digitized by 



Google 



252 ** SPICE" 

cially the magnetic Christian— often works wonders in combining 
different social elements so as to bring order out of chaos, and help 
people to improve one another without knowing it. Conscious im- 
provement is all right, but often unconscious is still better, for it 
leaves the mind free and unembarrassed to work out its problems of 
life and thought, glad to help others, but not officious in the attempt 
to do so. This is as it should be. 

As I said in the chapter on ''The Wrong Shine," it is easy to be 
attracted by people of clever and winning personality, whose words 
and presence may indeed furnish us with a pleasant ** spice," but 
whose whole purpose in life is foreign to our own. This is a common 
experience, and a most disappointing one. But we need have no 
fear that in letting such friends go out of our lives all the spice will 
go with them. There is more, bless you, yes; and of a kind that will 
not pall on the most critical taste. 

If you can't get all the spice you want ready-made, it is not a 
bad idea to resort to the home-made variety. 

Try making it yourself. Get up some novel and funny surprise to 
please a friend. Look over your stock of merry-making devices, 
shake and brush the dust off from some of the best, and add new ones. 
When a person begins to grow dull and care-worn, then is the time 
to add a little spice, and if everyone realized this, and acted upon it, 
we should have no Northeast men and women. In fact, the home- 
made spice is the best, and should be enjoyed in the very place where 
it is made. Home is the brighter for the ready laugh and the cheery 
sharpening of wits, if not unkindly exercised, especially at the family 
meal hour. Let the brightest anecdotes, the drollest happenings, be 
told at that time, and it will result in better appetites, better diges- 
tion, and a better taste. 

But don't ''run" each other more than is pleasant, or you will 
find yourself wasting time on "chaff" instead of spice; and beware 
of "spicy correspondence" that sacrifices kindness and good 
breeding to witticism. If you indulge in these things, you will have 
to pay the price, in loss of friends. 

Spice in one's reading is also a great addition to the enjoyment 



Digitized by 



Google 



** SPICE*' 253 

of life. Here, also, the Red Telephone gets in its work by creating 
a demand for sensational fiction and vile books that are not fit to meet 
the eyes of any human being. The morbid, unhealthy craving for this 
kind of literature is like the fierce thirst for intoxicants, far more 
readily formed than cured. Such books as a young person cannot let 
mother see are not ** spice"; they are poison, and should be ranked 
as such everywhere. Oh, I wish I could make every reader of these 
lines understand the horror of blackness into which a soul sinks when 
deprived of its purity by the noxious stuff that enters the mind like 
a thief, to steal away its most priceless treasures and leave foul and 
fierce contagion in their place! 

Even aside from this worst class of books, there is another class, 
usually considered harmless, and often found in Sunday-school 
libraries; that is, the unnatural fiction of the mildly sensational type. 
Such books represent an impossible hero as performing equally im- 
l)ossible feats ranging from making a fortune by peddling peanuts 
or neckties, to rescuing impossible heroines from a flaming or waterjt 
death. All of which is very pleasing at the moment, but it is a kmd 
of ** spice" that blunts the taste and so spoils it for the really fine lit- 
erature with which the English language abounds. It is a thousand 
pities that the books of our average Sunday-school libraries are so 
carelessly selected. A taste for good reading is the key to one of the 
greatest luxuries that can be enjoyed, and it can be cultivated and 
possessed by everj^one. Do not mistake me in this. Remember I 
believe in spice; I am not urging anyone to abandon the reading of 
fiction, or to read only the pale, tame, sickly creations of religious 
story-writers of a generation or two ago. Not a bit of it. I prefer 
my '* spice" either thoroughly up to date, or else of the kind that 
can be preserved for a long time because of its richness and superior 
quality. To my mind the ** Elsie Dinsmore" variety of Sunday-school 
book is almost or quite as objectionable as the literary rowdyism 
that has been well characterized under the name of *' Optical delu- 
sions." A strong, true religious sentiment in a book is well; so are 
tales of stirring adventure; only let both be true to nature as we find 
it at its best. 



Digitized by 



Google 



254 ** SPICE" 

A book that furnishes the right kind and amount of ** spice" can 
be distinguished from trash by the following signs: 

First, it is of such absorbing interest that the characters seem 
to live and breathe, and you are glad to count them among your per- 
sonal friends. You are not ashamed of them anywhere. 

Second, it is stimulating to the highest side of the life you are 
now living. You feel a new interest in the work you are doing, with 
an increased ambition to make the most possible out of your life. 

Third, it starts a new and healthy impulse to add something to 
the lives of others. 

Any book that will pass these three tests successfully, is the right 
kind of book to read. It nerves and enlivens one, like a species of 
spiritual ozone. The ''moral" of the story may or may not be appar- 
ent, but if you feel braced up after reading it, instead of morbidly 
dreamy or irritable or discontented, you can safely depend on the 
quality of your ''spice." It is all right. 

But, you will say, such information is something like the advice 
given one who asked how to distinguish, a mushroom from a toad- 
stool, and was told, "Eat it. If you live, it was a mushroom. If you 
die, it was a toadstool." 

Yes, I admit that it is much better to know how to judge whether 
a book is worth reading or not, without taking the time and the mental 
risk of first reading it to observe the effect. Well, some kinds of 
books can be judged at a glance. If a book abounds in unnatural 
talk by the characters, and unnatural situations, a very few pages, 
opened at random throughout the book, will suffice to reveal that it is 
trash. Another way is to judge by the author. This method, though not 
infallible, saves time and usually answers the purpose ; for the writer 
of one thoroughly good book is not apt to produce trash, nor is the 
writer of a thoroughly trashy book apt to product anything worthy 
the attention of a busy or critical reader. 

One of the best helps to the formation of a fine taste and greatly 
increased enjoyment in reading is a little book entitled "Highways of 
Literature," by David Pryde. It reveals to the average reader many 
hitherto unknown delights, more than doubling the zest of the reading 



Digitized by 



Google 



** SPICE ^' 255 

hour. It does not stop with introducing us to the most piquant and 
delightful *' spice '* in history, poetry, fiction, oratory, the drama, etc.; 
for best of all, it renders us capable of discovering and enjoying this 
spice for ourselves in all our future reading. 

Amusements, aside from reading, form a part of life's flavoring, 
and a very important one. If it be true that **all work and no play 
makes Jack a dull boy'' it is also true that such an arrangement 
has an equally unfortunate effect upon Jill. Every man, woman, 
boy and girl needs a little recreation, and it should be taken as un- 
failingly as the daily bath or the nightly sleep, if one is to keep 
bright and well. 

As I have treated this subject of amusements somewhat fully in 
former works, I will refer to it but briefly here, confining myself in 
the main to the statement that the spice of life, being variety, cannot 
possibly be found in a monotonous round of such fashionable diver- 
sions as calls, teas, dancing and cards. One has only to look at the 
tired, bored faces of those who spend their lives in such a continual 
round of search for pleasure, to be certain that their method is not a 
success. The life with no object but selfish pleasure is certain to fail 
of attaining even that object. *' All play and no work" is quite as bad 
for Jack and for Jill, too, as the opposite extreme. 

How, then, shall we select our pleasures! 

As we do our spice— carefully and sparingly. The main point is 
to make sure that the kind of amusement offered us is such as will 
really brighten and strengthen us for life's duties. If it will not 
stand this test, it is because it is of the kind that originates at the 
Ked Telephone. 

Chie would naturally think that the variety theater would be of 
all places the one that could be relied on to furnish a wide and satis- 
factoiy range of entertainment. But it has proved lacking in several 
respects. It has not the personal element, for one thing, that adds 
charm to the more social and less professional attempt to please the 
taste. Worse than this, it introduces so much that is dirt instead of 
spice, that it cannot be recommended as a^ flavoring. 

Just a word of warning here as to pictures. Visit the art galleries. 



Digitized by 



Google 



256 ** SPICE" 

the best museums, the homes of private collectors of fine paintings, 
photographs and statuary; have a camera, leam to use it, and so sur- 
prise Nature in her loveliest moods ; you will add a rich flavor to 
your life in such ways. But don't, I beg of you, don't waste one 
moment on the kind of ** spice" provided by the trashy illustrated 
papers or the still worse **slot machines" that are such favorites 
with our Red Telephone artist. This advice is not needed by the 
most of my readers, perhaps, and yet there are young i)eople by the 
thousand who can be seen feasting their eyes on such nauseating stuff 
as is exhibited for a nickel or less at many railroad stations. They 
forget that the eyes are the windows of the soul, and if used in such 
ways the soul itself must soon suffer from the contact. Better let 
doubtful pictures alone! 

Tasteless and insipid indeed is life to the soul that has allowed 
itself to become satiated with ** spice" of the wrong kind. You can 
see these unfortunates all around you. If this chapter helps any to 
avoid their fate, by applying the test of a candid, thoughtful choice 
as to enjoyments offered, I shall be more than rewarded in feeling 
that these thinking ones have been spared much sad experience and 
have had their capacity for pleasure heightened and deepened thereby ; 
that to them, as to the writer of these lines, life grows more keenly 
interesting every day, and its ** spice" is sprinkled pleasantly in the 
midst of the activities, till the whole is ** seasoned to taste." 

Beligion of a healthy, practical type is of all helps the greatest, 
in forming the right habit of decision in this matter. Let anyone 
who has imagined that to Christ's followers life becomes a dull, monot- 
onous round, take particular notice of the fact, for fact it is, that the 
keen interest, the *' spice" of life, is never half realized until one has 
been a sincere and willing pupil in the school of Christ. It is then 
that the new light breaks; and as the Red Telephone sneer, **0h, that's 
too tame, too insipid," reaches your ear, you hang up the receiver 
with a smile of thankfulness for yourself and of pity for the poor 
shadow-creature who has lost all the ** spice" out of his life. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XXVII. 
"BE GOOD TO YOURSELF/' 

^^FTEN letters come to me from young people, especially from 
^^ girls, telling of some perplexity or discouragement and asking 
what I would advise ; or thanking me in the sweetest, friendliest way 
for some bit of help that I have been able to find for them in a 
comer of my heart that I keep for just such emergencies. 

Both kinds of letters are very precious to me. I would not be 
without their occasional visits for all the wealth of a continent. 

But I am often surprised at the number of these letters, and the 
similarity of many of the experiences. How the writers would open their 
eyes in astonishment if informed that the chief reason of all their 
troubles is simply that they have not yet been introduced to them- 
selves,— that they do not know their own natures ! 

Yet this is the cause, and the only cause, of a large majority of 
the mistakes, discords, and minor disappointments of life ; yes, and 
many of the larger troubles come from the same source. 

The friendly remark sometimes heard in parting, **Be good to 
yourself," is advice that has been borrowed and sadly twisted Dut of 
its original meaning, by the users of the Red Telephone, 

^Vhen the shadow-voice says **Be good to yourself," it means **Be 
self-indulgent," which is generally the worst injury that can be 
inflicted by any man upon that long-suffering individual— himself. 

To be in reality good to yourself, it is necessary first to know 
what that self is like. To understand the peculiarities, the strong 
points, defects, needs and possibilities of this wonderful set of tools 
with which everyone has to work out his destiny,— the set of tools 
known as his own mind and body. 

Our schools and colleges teach many things that it is useful and 
pleasant to know, but in the most important science of all they teach 
only the rudiments. In fact, many of them altogether neglect the 

257 



Digitized by 



Google 



258 **BE GOOD TO YOURSELF" 

only branch of education that could possibly help our young people 
to understand their own individual powers and possibilities. 

Physiology, it is true, has a place in every up-to-date curriculum. 
Psychology is studied mainly by those who are fitting tiiemselves 
for teaching. Both deal with mankind in the mass. But in that 
vitally important question which comes to every soul, ''What am / 
good for? How should I plan my life to make it count for something 
among so many?" the schools and colleges are seldom ready with a 
practical answer. 

This chapter is to help those who wish to make tiie most of their 
individual lives through a clearer understanding of themselves than 
school has been able to give them. Of course, it would be impossible 
to teach a whole science in a single chapter; but I can at least give 
such a condensed outline of the facts as will throw some gleams of 
light on paths now lying in the shadow of doubt and perplexity, and 
will enable more than one earnest, aspiring soul to turn the Red Tele- 
phone ^s suggestion '*Be good to yourself" into something nobler and 
far more satisfying than self-indulgence. 

God^s universe is more closely knit together than we think. "We 
know that the existence of plant and animal life is dependent upon 
the sun; that the moon has a strong and methodical influence on the 
ocean's tides; that the various groups of planets have laws that govern 
their movements, quite as strictly enforced as our law of gravitation. 
Is there anything very surprising in the fact that these forces of 
nature have a definite and close relationship with the natures of 
human beings, and that the particular forces that prevail when a 
soul first awakes to conscious physical life on earth are the forces 
which will give that human life certain of their own characteristics? 

''The most natural thing in the world," you admit. Of course it is. 
The marvel would be if there were no such connection between human 
life and the other products of God's handiwork. For when we re- 
member that stars, flowers, and human lives all are created by the 
same loving and skilful Hand, we have no longer any fear of a blind 
or malignant Fate. We know that there must be a great Imrmonious 
purpose moving through it all, and bringing slowly but surely into 



Digitized by 



Google 



'*BE GOOD TO YOURSELF" 259 

order and perfection all the seemingly diverse and chaotic conditions 
of a world— nay, of a vast system of worlds; and that in all this 
majesty of purpose no smallest detail is overlooked. 

Be not surprised nor incredulous, therefore, when I tell you that 
the ocean tides are not the only proofs of a connection between our 
own planet and others in the same solar system, aside from the sun. 
The moon is cold, shining only with reflected light; but many of the 
so-called stars are in reality powerful though distant suns, many 
times more potent in their influence than the half-frozen moon can be. 

Human beings have their tides as well as the ocean— their mag- 
netic attraction to and from the forces of nature. That our earth 
is not the only part of the solar system which aflfects us is no new 
discovery,— the wisest minds among the ancients observed this fact 
many thousands of years ago, and learned from it certain natural 
laws, the truth of which has been mingled with some errors and 
superstition, but in the main, has been confirmed by recent study 
along the same lines. Hence those who laugh at what they call the 
superstitions of our grand-parents in regard to the signs of the 
zodiac are a little too hasty, doing, in fact, what the ignorant have 
always done the world over— ridiculing a science which they do not 
understand. 

The only part of the recognized science of astrology which does 
not properly belong to it and which we can justly discard, is its 
fatality. A law of nature is always exact, and is operative until 
superseded by a higher law. Gravitation draws things downward, 
but is overcome by the law of growth, which causes them to shoot 
upward. So it is with the influence of the planets upon human life. 
The stars need control no life to its eternal injury or undoing. That 
is no more necessary than it is for a man to be a lifelong vagabond 
or a criminal because he has inherited from his grandfather certain 
roving or impetuous tendencies. Heredity can be overcome. So can 
planetary influence— and the better when understood. All the dangers 
of disease, misfortune or evil of any kind pointed out by the signs 
of the zodiac, are dangers only to man in the animal stage of develop- 
ment. To the enlightened, spiritual man they are not dangers at all 



Digitized by 



Google 



260 '*BE GOOD TO YOURSELF'' 

He lias out gt own his relation to these things. It was true at the 
start, the traits and tendencies existed ; hut he has passed out of their 
reach. Christ saves **to the uttermost", and I would strongly em- 
phasize, therefore, that no one need be startled, angry or depressed at 
seeing himself as in a mirror for the first time, and reading his own 
nature and destiny as it is likely to become if he were to drift instead 
of directing his course by the light of heaven. He need not drift. 
The stars may influence us, but God rules the stars, and His help is 
accessible to the weakest of His creatures. 

To know our own weak points is not, therefore, discouraging, but 
helpful; and to know our own strong points is not a cause for look- 
ing down upon others less gifted in those respects. If our neighbors 
have by nature more serious faults than we, th^ more credit to them 
in overcoming. 

Would you learn how to read your own nature and destiny! I 
can help you to do this in part, for we are not made by chance, but 
according to a definite, intelligent law. 

There are twelve types of human beings, each corresponding to 
a certain *'sign" as it is called, of the zodiac. You may search the 
world over, and though you will find many races and varying tem- 
peraments, each person comes under some one of these twelve types. 
Before I name these types it is well to state that three of them belong 
to what is called the Fire Triplicity ; three to Air, three to Earth, and 
three to Water. Thus each of the four elements has its share, as well 
as the seasons, heredity, pre-natal influence and the planets, in deter- 
mining ihe peculiarities of every person bom. 

From March 21 to April 19 is the period classed as the head sign 
of the Fire Triplicity, and the name of this sign is Aries. The 
governing planets are Mars and Neptune. Persons born at this time 
of year are usually very earnest and determined, and are natural 
leaders. They are noble, generous, magnetic, progressive, and have 
strong intuition. They are good scholars, and as they are genial and 
witty in conversation, and never at a loss to provide entertainment 
they are apt to be social favorites. Their sympathies and aflfections 
are as quick as their wills are strong; they are often the best of 



Digitized by 



Google 



*'BE GOOD TO YOURSELF'' 261 

comforters to those in trouble, and are apt to make excellent teachers. 
Many fine descriptive writers, novelists and poets are foxmd in this 
sign. 

If not permitted to work in their own way the Aries people are 
apt to become confused and to lose interest in the subject They are 
changeable, impetuous, quick-tempered and resent being told of their 
faults. They will die fighting for a friend or for a principle, but 
will not yield a point until obliged to. They are good at planning, 
have excellent taste and judgment, but do not like details, such as 
long seams or the finishing-off or fiUing-in portions of their work. 
They are generous givers, but inordinately selfish as to their life 
plans, and are apt to talk too much of themselves. They are noted 
for what would be called lost opportunities. 

An Aries person who wishes to be **good to himself in the 
highest sense, will find it of benefit to practice silence, be alone for 
some time each day, restrain his desire to govern, consult the com- 
fort and happiness of others, take only a moderate part in conver- 
sation, avoid stimulants, and take plenty of sleep in a large, well- 
aired room^ 

The second or middle sign of the Fire Triplicity is Leo. Persons 
bom between July 22 and August 22 come under this sign. They are 
kind-hearted, generous, extremely emotional, sympathetic and mag- 
netic; good story-tellers, quick to see the point, and gifted in mould- 
ing the opinions of others. They can often sway great audiences, 
and when themselves possessed of a noble ideal they are powerful in 
their influence for good. They have a passionate love for their own, 
especially for their children, and cannot bear to have them criticised. 
Like the Aries people, they would rather plan than to work out the 
plans in detail ; they are often very lazy, and fond of basking in the 
sun and dozing in the chimney corner. Both men and women in this 
sign usually have great talent for catering for the table; they make 
excellent cooks, and good nurses when in full sympathy with the 
patient 

The passionate impulses of the Leo people are attributed to 
solar influence, as this is the only sign in the zodiac whose governing 



Digitized by 



Google 



262 ''BE GOOD TO YOURSELF'* 

planet is the sun. Most marked are the faults of those in this sign. 
Many of them are tricky, and not over particular as to the proof of 
their statement; they are apt to be chronic borrowers; are hot- 
headed, fierj^ easily attracted by the opposite sex and not always 
constant in their affections. Strong prejudices are formed by them 
on very slight grounds. But when these faults are overcome, there 
is no more helpful person in all the signs of the zodiac than the 
Leo man or woman. 

The selfishness of this sign must be conquered first of all, before 
there can be any real progress. Self-control must be cultivated. 
The ** quiet hour'' each day is most essential, and the associations 
must be of the purest. Leo children are very observing and imita- 
tive; they not only contract the habits and faults of others, but imi- 
tate their voices and gestures, sometimes possessing great talent in 
this direction. Constant and varied amusement is as necessary to 
a Leo child's harmonious development as is the air it breathes; and 
great pains should be taken to warn young people bom in this sign 
of the effects of vice. Often it seems that only sickness, sorrow, and 
suffering can help these passionate natures to subdue their own 
fiery impulses; and when this is the case, the needed discipline 
always comes. But in other and more fortunate cases, careful early 
training brings out the real beauty and averts the dangers of this sign. 

The last sign of the Fire Triplicity is Sagittarius— November 22 
to December 21. The governing planet is Jupiter. Those born at 
this time are gifted with considerable prophetic insight, so that they 
can tell the outcome of almost any enterprise in advance. Tliey 
rarely make mistakes except from following the advice of others less 
keen-sighted than themselves. They are very different from the 
Leo people in their working habits; for they seem literally to have 
been born busy, and keep busy under all circumstances. They are 
also very particular about finishing one piece of work before begin- 
ning another. They are neat arid orderly, careful in money matters, 
and as a rule, are equal to any emergency. Sagittarius women make 
excellent housekeepers, wives and mothers. They have great love 
for their children and animals, and are often musical. 



Digitized by 



Google 



**BE GOOD TO YOURSELF" 263 

The people in this sign have one peculiar gift that many times 
causes them to be misunderstood; the gift of prophecy, already 
mentioned. They are far-seeing, and often clairvoyant; they hear 
words and see visions that are withheld from others, and their 
minds reach out far beyond the present, so that they are sometimes 
accused of fabrication. But they always mean to tell the truth. They 
are very decided in everything they do; aim well, and hit the mark; 
speak out their conclusions quickly, even to bluntness, and hence 
often make enemies by opposing the prejudices of others. They 
cannot bear to see suffering, and hasten to relieve it at any cost to 
themselves; but their generosity and goodness is seldom met with 
anything but ingratitude. They are quick to anger, but soon over it; 
have a tendency to fly all to pieces over a small matter ; are unreason- 
able in their desire to help those they love, and unwilling to wait for 
proper times and seasons, but must rush through a task as soon as 
it presents itself. The women in this sign are especially apt to 
sacrifice health and good-nature in their determination to finish 
what they have begun. 

These people expect too much of others. As they are them- 
selves quick to observe, plan, and achieve, they expect the same of 
those less gifted in these practical respects, and are sometimes 
exacting and domineering. 

It is best for a Sagittarius person to have very few confidential 
friends; the less in number, the fewer misunderstandings. They need 
to think well before acting, and not be governed by impulse in their 
charitable work. They should try to do good for its own sake and 
not expect gratitude nor appreciation; a hard lesson to learn, but 
a valuable one. They must leani to be gentle in speech and never to 
excuse themselves for bluntness because of the truth of their words, 
which might be undemiably true and yet cause much unnecessary 
suffering to others. There is seldom need to warn these people 
against vice, as they are naturally pure in thought and intention. 

We now come to the Air Triplicity. The head sign here is Gemini, 
which means ** twins ^'. Tlie governing planet is Mercury. Persons 
bom under this sign, from May 20 to June 21, may be said to be 



Digitized by 



Google 



264 **BE GCK)D TO YOURSELF'' 

*' double". They have a dual nature, and it sometimes makes them 
very nervous and uncomfortable through not knowing their own 
minds. They wish to travel, and they wish to stay at home; they 
want to study, and they want to play; they are happy and unhappy, 
warm and cold, satisfied and dissatisfied, both in the same breath. 
Very sympathetic with suffering, courteous and kind to all, affection- 
ale and generous, these children of the springtime are among the 
most lovable. They are usually fond of art, science and literature; 
are often musical, have strong religious natures but want a leader, 
and are apt to be timid and apprehensive about tliinking for them- 
selves. They are nearly always wonderfully deft with their hands, 
and can cut and plan, and see into a device or pattern more readily 
than others, and if not interferred with, will bring the work to beau- 
tiful completion; though they can seldom tell beforehand how they 
are going to do it Explanations and arguments are of little avail 
with most of the Air people. 

Scattering of forces, and great restlessness are the chief drawbacks 
to growth, in this sign. The Gemini people are naturally fretful, 
complain much, and imagine evil where none exists. They wish to 
learn, but are sometimes very impatient of methods. 

They are anxious, expectant, liable to go to extremes in what 
they undertake, and thus destroy their health. They are given to 
regrets, are suspicious, and occasionally very untruthful. Some 
(Jemini women are most superficial in their judgment, being easily 
charmed by the outward appearance of those they meet; tlien, as they 
are very affectionate, they suffer a great deal from jealousy and 
disappointment. 

Gemini persons who would be **good to themselves" will find great 
help in the study and practice of those truths pertaining to the 
higher spiritual life. They should remember that the inner nature 
is the real one; should keep the thoughts and conversation free from 
personalities, and firmly resolve not to complain at trifles. Silence 
and spiritual illumination will greatly relieve the restlessness. Gemini 
people should learn to finish what they undertake, without worry; 
and to keep their hands and feet still, as the habit of physical quiei 



Digitized by 



Google 



**BE GOOD TO YOURSELF'' 266 

reacts favorably on the inner nature. They should strive for unity 
and continuity of purpose, and not indulge themselves even if their 
means will permit, in the habit of throwing aside with dislike to-day 
what was coveted yesterday. They should talk slowly, and in eveiy 
way cultivate calmness. Especially should they associate themselves 
with people— and with books— that are quiet, calm and restfuL 

Libra, the middle sign of the Air Triplicity, is active September 
23 to October 23. The governing planet is Venus. Persons bom in 
this sign are ambitious and energetic. Libra men are apt to be 
tempted into speculations and gambling. They are eager for new 
objects of attraction; are full of hope and enthusiasm, and recover 
(juickly from misfortune. The Libra women are usually less reckless 
than their brothers, but are apt to be careless about money matters, 
the details of which are extremely distasteful to them. Libra men and 
women alike will give away the greater part of what they possess, 
and expect no return. They sometimes borrow and fail to pay their 
debt, but this is not from any dishonest intent. They are timid and 
apprehensive of misfortune to their children and friends ; are extremely 
sensitive to harmony or discord; they read the thoughts of those 
around them, and frequently have their naturally high spirits clouded 
by unpleasant conditions that they are quick to perceive but cannot 
properly explain. Hence they often appear sad or morose, and are 
thought disagreeable, at times when their sympathies are thus fruit- 
lessly called into action. This power of reading the thoughts of 
others may be made helpful at times, but more frequently is a cause 
of unrest and misery. 

Kind and amiable are the Libra women— so much averse to cruelty 
and bloodshed that they dislike to have even a chicken killed. They 
are also very cleanly and dainty in their personal habits. 

The people in this sign are apt to take a literal, material view of 
things. They wish to help everyone, and forget that it is first 
necessary to control self. They exaggerate, are very enthusiastic, 
impatient of methods, easily confused by the arguments of others, 
and panic-stricken if lost in a crowd or compelled to cross a busy 
street. They are careless as to their own belongings, drop and lose 



Digitized by 



Google 



266 '*BE GOOD TO YOURSELF'' 

things, will often borrow books and forget to return them, and do 
not like to be criticised. They are exceedingly fond of praise, and 
foolishly wounded by trifles. When angry, a cyclone could hardly 
create a greater disturbance ; and when they go to extremes imchecked, 
they are often dishonest. 

Yet the higher intuitions of Libra people are most beautiful, and 
when strictly followed, this higher self will rarely fail to lead them 
aright, into the kingdom of their own spiritual natures. Libra people 
should strive to curb their desire for appreciation, their habits of 
carelessness and exaggeration, and watch their own thoughts well. 
The habit of order in little things may be cultivated; patience, repose 
and serene faith will work wonders, and as these people are quick 
to see the truth in anything, their determined efforts for improve- 
ment are very successful. The children bom in this sign usually 
have a talent for invention, and marked mechanical ability. 

Aquarius— January 20 to February 19— is the last sign of the Air 
Triplicity. The governing planets are Saturn and Uranus. Persons 
born in this sign are said to be at once the strongest and the weak- 
est people in the world. They have unusual power in certain direc- 
tions, but seldom realize it; are so lazy and so unable to concentrate, 
that their beautiful gifts are often scattered and lost. 

Aquarius people are generally noble, honest and kind-hearted, 
are fair readers of character, not easily deceived, and their mental 
and spiritual quickness makes them very apt in whatever profession 
or trade they may choose. In fact, those in this sign who even par- 
tially realize their own powers can succeed in practically anything 
they undertake. They are agreeable and dignified, seldom passionate 
or quick-tempered, and are capable of high spiritual development 
They have a wonderful gift at controlling the insane; and to them 
the power of healing is by no means unknown. They are imusually 
sensitive, vacillating and capricious; often ask advice, but seldom re- 
member to follow it; and are sometimes great braggarts, especially 
in regard to relationship and pedigree. Their fondness for titles 
is absurd; and they usually care too much for personal appearance. 

These people, if they would be ''good to themselves'', must fight 



Digitized by 



Google 



YOUB HOROSCOPE. 
••Be good to yourself." 



—Page 257. 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



**BE GOOD TO YOURSELF" ^ 269 

laziness and indifference every waking hour. They should seek only 
for the good in all things ; be careful not to condemn others for things 
that they secretly do themselves; must make no promises or engage- 
ments that they do not intend to keep, and must compel themselves to 
keep those that they do make, at any sacrifice. They should go for 
advice only to the Most High, and strive against the power of exter- 
nal things, that their own wonderful spiritual gifts may be free to 
develop. They should have few companions and those few carefully 
chosen. The children in this sign, being nervous and restless, must 
be kept as quiet as possible, but must not be confined too much 
indoors. The country is the best place for all Fire and Air people. 

Taurus, the head sign of the Earth Triplicity,— April 19 to 
May 20— is a difficult sign to deal with. The governing planet is 
Venus. Those bom at this time are brave, hardly knowing what 
fear is. They are kind and generous; money has no special value 
with them except for the good it will do; they never wish to hoard, 
and are always willing to divide. They have unusually strong 
wills, and their animal instincts are equally strong. They are fond 
of the good things of earth, of feasting and treating their friends 
to sumptuous repasts. Still, their mental and spiritual natures are 
strong also, when once developed; they memorize with the greatest 
ease, make brilliant speakers and writers, and often become leadei*s. 
When friendly they are very loyal as long as they are permitted to 
have their own way. But when they become enemies they make 
most bitter and relentless ones. They are guided far too much by the 
external and physical; are easily angered and when angry are very 
violent; and at such times words infuriate them. They can never 
be reached by reason or moral suasion when in a passion. They 
are exacting, domineering and very selfish in their physical demands. 
But all this rather appalling description applies only, it must be re- 
membered, to those bom in this sign who are undeveloped spiritually. 
Such are in great danger of falling into the worst traps set by the 
shadow-fiends of the Red Telephone. 

If Taurus people will overcome their lower selves and be trae to 
their higher selves, they are capable of great things. They should 



Digitized by 



Google 



270 **BE GOOD TO YOURSELF " 

learn silence and patience, should never touch stimulants, should 
avoid overeating and early learn the sacredness of sex. They must 
keep themselves free from anger and jealousy, be alone much of the 
time, and remember that the greatest of all conquests is the conquest 
of self, and **he that ruleth his spirit is greater than he who taketh 
a city". 

The Taurus people are open to all new discoveries of human 
progress and hope, can have at command vast intellectual power, and 
can learn to use their tremendous vitality in ways that will prove a 
blessing to the world and themselves. They should make all important 
decisions when alone; for in spite of all their stubbornness, Taurus 
people are easily influenced by those around them: Girls in this sign 
are more easily led to their own destruction than those in any other; 
they are so susceptible to sympathetic feeling and to flattery. Taurus 
children, when the worst elements of their sign prevail, are beset with 
an array of temptations that is appalling indeed. They are not only 
wilful and stubborn, passionate and violent, but are apt to be cruel 
to animals, destructive, maliciously untruthful and thievish, unless 
thei'e are strong counteracting influences. They must be taught 
truthfulness and respect for law, above all things. Any tendency to 
be cruel to animals must be checked, or from it will proceed the im- 
pulses that lead in later life to murder and other most revolting 
crimes. 

Remember that not all Taurus people must of necessity be afflicted 
with every one of these unfortunate qualities. A good heredity, fortu- 
nate environment and the right early training will often prevent many 
of these traits from appearing at all. But without such counteracting 
influences, these are the tendencies; and it is well that with them, the 
Tauius individual has been gifted with great vitality and a magnifi- 
cent will. Turned in the right direction, and brought into harmony 
with the forces of purity and love, these will prove weapons that 
may well cause the shadow-creatures to tremble and flee. 

Virgo, the middle sign of the Earth Triplicity, August 22 to 
September 23, represents the hidden fire of the earth. The govern- 
ing planet is Mercury. Persons bom at this time are usually verj^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



**BE GOOD TO YOURSELF " 271 

orderly and methodical, capable and eflScient workers and planners, 
affectionate and devoted to their families, fine scholars and fastidious 
as to dress. They are good at keeping their own secrets and other 
people's as well. Possessing the keenest mental discrimination of any 
of the twelve signs, the Virgo people frequently excel as newspaper 
editors. Among them are also good proofreaders, natural philos- 
ophers and chemists; their hands have a soothing influence on the 
sick; and they are capable of a high degree of success as, writers, 
public speakers and musicians. The sense of feeling and touch is 
very accurate in these people; their natural impulses are material- 
istic, and they reason from the external; when living on the intellect- 
ual plane they are severe critics, arbitrary and exacting, and they 
have a great respect for money and position. They are inclined to be 
domineering, to interfere with other people's affairs,- and to pick 
everything and everybody to pieces. They are oft^n very irritating 
to the Air and Fire people, with whom they do not get on well. 
It is said that Virgo people will confess to almost every fault except 
tlie ones they possess. These they do not seem to be aware of, nor 
to realize how often they wound others by their merciless criticisms. 
Sometimes their admiration for the external, and their desire to make 
a good appearance, will lead them into habits of exaggeration and 
involve them heavily in debt. Many of them are fond of experiment- 
ing with drugs and physicians, though they seldom need either. But 
when this continual dosing is omitted and other habits are healthful, 
you can rarely see any change in the appearance of a Virgo person 
from thirty to sixty years. They retain their youth to a remarkable 
degree. 

When Virgo people do arrive at the point of spiritual awakening, 
they develop very fast, and their habit of close analysis, formerly so 
disagreeable, becomes a power for good. They grow more magnetic 
as they reach this stage, can draw many to them, and are both in- 
spiring and reliable. They are natural students, and have strong 
likes and dislikes, dominant will, quick understanding and usually 
show a great deal of business talent early in life. 

The important things for a Virgo person to remember, if he would 



Digitized by 



Google 



272 **BE GOOD TO YOUKSELP '' 

'*be good to himself, are to look diligently for the good in other 
people, and for the pure and beautiful iu everything; to be especially 
careful in bathing; to avoid drugs and partake only of pure food, 
witli deep breathing of fresh air as a regular exercise. His attention 
should never be directed to the evil in the world, or to the faults 
of others, as this would in his case lead to habits that will embitter 
his whole life. Music is of especial value to these people as a recre- 
ation and a promotor of good taste and mental harmony. 

Capricorn, December 21 to January 20, is the last sign— some- 
times called the dark sign— of the Earth Triplicity. The governing 
planet is Saturn. The people bom in tliis sign are well adapted 
to the carrying out of large projects. They are deep thinkers, nat- 
ural orators and teachers; are intensely intellectual and devoted to 
books ; and are eager workers in their own enterprises, but tire quick- 
ly if obliged to work for others. They usually try to do several 
things at once. They resent all interference and unlike the Virgo 
people, never meddle with the affairs of others. 

They have excellent memories, are fine entertainers, with special 
gifts for story-telling, and are kind-hearted and loyal. A friend 
once is a friend always; and a promise is sacredly regarded. 

This sign has been called the most brilliant and at the same time 
the most depressed in the zodiac. When jolly the Capricorn people 
are very jolly; when miserable, they are more miserable than all the 
rest put together, and can usually give no adequate reason for their 
unhappiness. They are sometimes very eccentric and indiscreet in 
their charities and investments. The women in this sign are better 
financial managers than the men, and are careful housekeepers. 
Both men and women are very particular about appearances, proud, 
selfish and overwhelmingly ambitious. Thej love harmony and 
beauty, but live too much in externals. Seldom is a Capricorn 
person found who is not subject to fits of depression. They are 
magnetic, and attract friends easily, but dislike caresses or any 
demonstration of affection. Thej abhor flattery ; they know when they 
are liked, and the knowledge satisfies them. With them, as with all 
the Earth signs, the spiritual nature is hard to reach, but capable of 



Digitized by 



Google 



**BE GOOD TO YOURSELF '' 273 

high development. When the teachers in this sign are illumined 
by spiritual light their power for good is unlimited, and they seem 
to possess every gift worth having. But this light can only be ob- 
tained by looking up and away from self. This is not easy; the earth's 
attraction for these people is strong, but is often beautifully overcome, 
and these conquests over the Shadow- World are among the mosc 
creditable of all. 

Capricorn children are apt to be haughty and arrogant; to feel 
that they **know it all'^ and this tendency, if not controlled, causes 
them much trouble in later life. They should not be associated with 
cross or coarse people, as they readily take on the conditions of those 
around them. It is impossible for them to learn too early the necess- 
ity for self-control, and they should be plainly instructed as to the 
uses and abuses of the sex-nature. 

Last of all we have the Water Triplicity. The head sign is 
Cancer, June 21 to July 22. The governing planet is the Moon. 
This sign is as full of contradictions as the ebb and flow of the tideg. 
Those bom at this time usually have a persistent will, and cannot be 
talked out of a thing; but they are absurdly sensitve, and if their 
feelings are hurt, they lose heart and abandon their plans. They 
are very intelligent; are fond of travel, and if well educated will 
be gifted in some respects far above the average. It is as hard for 
them as for the Capricorn people to work under the direction of 
others. They are lovers of home, devoted to their children, yet are 
capricious, changing companions and friends very frequently, and 
often becoming bitter enemies of those to whom they were formerly 
attached. They are fond of money; the tendency is to accumulate 
and hoard. These are the people who count their silver, hide their 
jewels in stockings and are constantly afraid of burglars. 

They are neat, orderly and extremely fond of dress. The mind 
is mechanical, and Cancer men usually succeed well in manufacturing 
business. The women are more intellectual and progressive, being 
often very logical speakers and writers and among the prime movers 
in great humane enterprises. 

They are kind in sickness and trouble; devoted and ^cient in 



Digitized by 



Google 



274 **BE GOOD TO YOURSELF " 

emergencies where the responsibility rests upon them. Cancer people 
are likely to be happy and comfortable during the day, but at night 
the tide ebbs, and they are apt to feel depressed. They are very 
tenacious of their own and their children's rights, and courageous 
in defending them. They can be very cruel and vindictive. Laziness, 
selfishness, vanity, jealousy and love of money and display are the 
'* shadow-creatures'' that affict the people of this sign. While living 
wholly on the physical plane a Cancer woman will go to almost any 
length to obtain the rich garments and sparkling gems she loves so 
pasfeionately. Both men and women in this sign are inordinately fond 
of seeing their names in print. The women are so exceedingly fickle 
and inconstant that they are seldom happy in their married life. 
They are inclined to fabrication. 

Those bom in this sign should make good use of their great 
aptitude in learning new things. They should strive to substitute 
true ideals for false and materialistic ones. They should cultivate 
the inner life, dress simply, study themselves conscientiously and 
practice loyalty, constancy and nobility in all that they do. Cancer 
children should not be much associated with invalids. They are 
gentle and sympathetic with suffering, but dwell too much on the 
symptoms observed, and often grow very nervous and excited in de- 
scribing them. They should not be taken to funerals. No Cancer 
child should sleep with old people; and the little ones in this sign 
should not be over-fondled or frequently caressed. Great care with 
diet, sleep and fresh air is necessary in this sign, as the health suffers 
from apparently slight causes. Remember that to overdress a Cancer 
girl is to do her the worst possible injury; and young people in this 
sign should avoid early marriages. They can do most for themselves 
by turning their attention to the systematic cultivation of *'a meek 
and quiet spirit". This once accomplished, there are no stronger 
or more useful people. 

Scorpio, the middle sign of the Water Triplicity, October 23 to 
November 22, is a sign characterized by great vitality. The governing 
planet is Mars. Persons bom in this sign are able to benefit others 
by their mere presence, so marked is the vibratory force of their 



Digitized by 



Google 



**BE GOOD TO YOURSELF '' 275 

natures. It is akin to that of the great ocean currents. They have 
strong will and self-control^ great skill in the use of their hands^ a 
fiiin, yet delicate touch, keen observation, steady nerves, and make 
the best surgeons in the world. They are so cool and well-poised that 
they are sometimes considered unfeeling; but this is not always a cor- 
rect judgment, though sometimes it is. 

Eloquence is often one of the powers possessed by the Scorpio 
people. They are strong and magnetic public speakers, have great 
tact and taste in the choice of language, and when spiritually developed 
they make the most popular and convincing preachers. One very 
important factor in their success is their silent, dignified bearing. 
They are courteous and affable unless serious business is on hand, 
in which case they can be blunt even to cruelty. They are especially 
fond of outdoor sports, ocean travel and ocean views. They have a 
fine taste in dress, but are not so devoted to display as the Cancer 
people. They have large self-esteem, are fond of praise, and can be 
easily flattered. While living on the animal plane, they are subject 
to jealousy and passion, to a most unusual extent; are tricky, subtle^ 
selfish and very peculiar in their dealings with friends. A friend is 
treated well while he can be used, but if not, he is cast aside like a 
squeezed lemon. The odd thing about this is that Scorpio people 
have such wouderful tact, and powerful magnetic attraction that they 
can renew even the friendships thus broken, if they have occasion 
to do so. They have a way of finding out secrets and utilizing the 
information to their own best advantage; if it injures others, it is 
regarded by them merely as a good joke. These people will stop at 
nothing to attain the end that they have in view, whether a good or 
evil purpose. Scorpio women who have not learned to control them- 
selves are the worst scolds and *' naggers** in the world. They are 
extremely jealous and suspicious, and this trait often leads to divor- 
ces and separations. The undeveloped Scorpio men are also very hard 
to live with in peace. Scorpio babies are the fretful ones who demand 
constant attention and amusement. But they are very bright, quite 
able to entertain themselves, if they once become accustomed to doing 
so, and should be kept very quiet The children in this sign are fond 



Digitized by 



Google 



276 '*BE GOOD TO YOURSELF '' 

of animals ; they sliould be given {yet animals for playmates, and care- 
fully taught to be kind to them. This will help to develop the love- 
nature. Simplicity is best. A great deal of misery and shame will 
be avoided by an early cultivation of self-control, a careful discrimi- 
nation between right and wrong in thought as well as deed, a healthy 
scorn of self-deception or self-flattery, and a resolute refusal to enter- 
tain suspicion or jealousy towards others. 

These people can be anything they choose to be, and if they will 
not spare themselves, but will set bravely to work to overcome, they 
will accomplish great things. They should remember that true 
friends are very rare, and are to be prized and cherished even at 
the cost of some sacrifice. Hugh Black's delightful essays on *' Friend- 
ship" would prove the best of reading for a Scorpio young person. 

Pisces, the last sign of the Water Triplicity, February 19 to March 
21, is under the governing planets Jupiter and Neptune. The people 
of this sign are a great contrast to their Scorpio neighbors. They have 
a very deep, though sometimes hidden, love-nature, are the most 
unsuspecting of mortals, and very loyal to their friends. They will 
deny themselves the comforts of life to further the interests of 
relatives or friends; will defend them right or wrong; and though 
tho^ are people of quick attractions and equally quick repulsions, 
t^c; are generally too kind to let the latter be seen. It is almost 
impossible for a Pisces person to acknowledge the slightest flaw in 
the person cared for. 

Pisces people are very fond of beautiful things in nature and art, 
and among the educated ones in tliis sign are to be found excellent 
artists, art critics, and writers. Those trained to methodical business 
habits make excellent accountants, cashiers and book-keepers. Thej* 
are honest, modest, pure-minded, and generous to a fault. They will 
give all they have, expend their vital force to help others, and then 
fret because they cannot do more. 

They have a deep religious feeling, but are too apt to depreciate 
themselves. In fact they are abnormally deficient in self-esteem, 
and this sometimes causes them to appear awkward and to believe 



Digitized by 



Google 



**BE GOOD TO YOURSELF '' 277 

that the world is against them and that it is no use for them to try 
to keep-uj) in the race with others. 

Worry, anxiety, and gloomy forebodings often make these people 
prematurely old, and sometimes lead even to suicide. Persons in this 
sign are wavering and uncertain in all their actions. They lose and 
mislay their belongings and those of other people; drop things and 
forget to pick them up ; and are so careless in household matters that 
even their sweet and helpful dispositions do not prevent them from 
being a continual source of annoyance in a well-ordered home. 
These are the people who kick up mats and rugs, and never seem 
aware that they do not leave things as they found them. They are apt 
to talk too much, ask tiresome questions without waiting for answers, 
and are very inattentive in conversation. 

Of all persons in creation, the Pisces people most need to learn to 
**be good to themselves". They should first of all understand the 
value of silence. It is vitally helpful for them to retire to some quiet 
room and sit alone for at least a few moments each day, compelling 
every nerve and muscle in the body to absolute stillness. They should 
try to understand that they can help others best by first learning to 
curb their own restlessness and foolish emotions; that too prodigal 
giving does much more harm than good; and above all, should learn 
to place implicit tnjst in the loving care of an Infinite Power, not 
only for themselves but for others. They will do well to practice 
deliberate, careful movements, to cultivate a habit of accurate obser- 
vation, a respect for other people's belongings, and an orderly dis- 
posal of their own. They should accustom themselves to feel far 
less responsibility for others, and more for themselves; to think 
and decide discreetly, without talking over their affairs ; and to 
strengthen their self-reliance and self-respect in every possible way. 
Military drill or a regular system of gymnastics and deep breathing, 
will prove of value. 

There is no rule without at least apparent exceptions. It is not 
uncommon to find persons who appear to possess very few of the 
peculiarities and traits belonging to their sign. When this is the 
case, it is usually due either to heredity, prenatal influenoe or early 



Digitized by 



Google 



278 **BE GOOD TO YOURSELF '' 

training; or there may be other counteracting influences. A person 
bom at or near the time when one sign is just merging into another, 
for instance, may partake of the characteristics of either or of both; 
and often a person will partake of the nature of other signs in the 
same triplicity. 

But the wise men of old knew what they were talking about. 
The more deeply this matter is studied the more clearly does it 
appear that the laws thus governing human nature are phenomenally 
correct. He who remains entirely ignorant of them loses an oppor- 
tunity that is of the greatest advantage, and to him the shadow- 
creature's ''Be good to yourself" comes as a poor substitute, indeed, 
for the grand and loving plan by which God rules destiny and im- 
plants in every human soul the promise of unfoldment Ejiowing 
this divine purpose, Christ could say without mockery to every child 
of earth, ''Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father in heaven 
is perfect!*^ 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XXVIIL 

DIVORCE. 

ClX hundred and twelve divorces out of every ten thousand mar- 
^^ riages I 

These are the startling figures given us by the latest United 
States statistics. 

What does this indicate! 

It shows that in one of the most enlightened nations of the earth 
nearly one-sixteenth of the people who enter upon the most sacred 
of all human relationships make a wretched failure of it. 

Further, it shows that the divorce laws are altogether too lax; 
and this laxity leads to, and encourages, an increase of the trouble. 

And all this is well pleasing indeed to the shadow-fiends at the 
Bed Telephone. They are never more gleeful than when sowing 
the seeds of discord destined to break up families and kill affection 
and true happiness. 

*'Our own country, whose morality has not kept pace with its 
enlightenment," says the manual of a well-known social reform or- 
ganization, *'has thrown off all restraint and allows divorce for the 
slightest cause and with almost unlimited frequency. Society is, in 
consequence, on the verge of moral ruin, and nothing but the religi- 
ous and social recognition of the true horror of this crime can 
arrest the evil that with cyclonic force has in a comparatively short 
time overthrown domestic peace and uprooted the safeguards of 
purity and honor. To condone the sin is to partake of it, and we 
should realize its effect as well as its nature; for if we so condone 
it we become moral participants, not alone in the sin, but also in the 
evil that follows. '* 

Conspicuous as an example of this deplorable condition we see 
with shame the fair city of Chicago, only too well known as a refugo 

279 



Digitized by 



Google 



280 DIVORCE 

for conntless dissatisfied husbands and wives who wish to break 
their bonds and be **free/' 

What a mockery such promise of freedom is! 

**It was a mistake, your marriage," says the voice at the Red 
Telephone. *'You will find it more and more of a failure if you try 
to live with anyone so uncongenial and full of faults. Your husband 
never cared for you as he should. Break the tie and it will be bet- 
ter for both of you. Do not waste time, but take steps at once to 
regain your freedom." 

Freedom! 

At a popular women's club in this same city of Chicago I have 
watched the members drift in and out as the constantly shifting 
population brought them to the point of joining or leaving. Among 
the applicants for membership were many married women, some 
happy wives and mothers, but every now and then would be one on 
whose face could be read the lines af a deep discontent, a misery 
and wretchedness that seemed to be almost beyond hope. They were 
the women who, legally separated or not, were living apart from 
their husbands. From the depths of my heart I pitied them in their 
folly and unhappiness. 

Kvery social organization in such a city has had some experience 
with these restless ones who, having thrown aside the influences and 
interests of home, are seeking to fill their empty lives with the food 
for the intellect which, when taken alone, will surely leave the heart 
still in a starving condition. 

Poor short-sighted seekers after peace! It is not to be found 
there,— not for those who close their hearts against it by dis- 
obedience to the command: 

**Whom God hath joined together, let no man put asunder." 

The women's club of which I speak has been resolute in refusing 
to countenance divorce. The church also, throughout the land, is 
being aroused by recent appeals, to take a firm stand in the matter; 
and of this there is vital need. 

In the Catholic church, a divorced person who remarries is 
thereby cut off from the church for life. This strictness operates of 



Digitized by 



Google 



DIVORCE 281 

course to discourage the more devoted class of Catholics from ob- 
taining divorces with the purpose of marriage to another. Thus 
their position is explained: 

**The Catholic divorcee who remarries excommunicates herself. 
She enters into what she knows to be a sinful relationship, and by 
that act openly sets at naught the teaching of the church .... 
It is not the church that has cast her off, it is she herself that has 
broken the filial tie. The Catholic divorcee who remarries must be 
socially ostracised 

'*The Catholic divorcee has no excuse. The Protestant has none. 
Such unions (Protestant) should be treated in the same way as the 
Catholic divorcees and subjected to the same rule 

**To neglect to discourage divorce because of the divorcees who 
are in good faith is to encourage it 

''Catholics should make in the matter of divorce a strong and 
united protest, and should cooperate also with the Protestant authori- 
ties who are rapidly organizing a movement against its social recog- 
nition." 

From the above extracts it will appear that one church, at least, 
is intensely awake on this subject. There has probably been great 
need, owing to the fact that divorce because of mixed marriages 
(Catholic with Protestant) has made large inroads into the Roman 
Catholic families of America. 

Among Protestant denominations the rules are not generally so 
stringent, but there are few Christian communities where a divorced 
person is not placed under a social ban. 

Yet, in spite of these facts divorces have been increasing. What 
can be the motive which is sufficiently strong to cause a wife or hus- 
band to defy the displeasure of God and man by taking so mistaken 
a stept 

Often it comes through a long process of self-deception; or what 
amounts to the same thing, a continual listening to the Red Tele- 
phone. 

One woman— and I fear she is one of many— had drifted into 
such a state of mental inharmony that she imagined she hated her 



Digitized by 



Google 



282 DIVORCE 

huflband. Going beyond all sense of honor and marital pride, she 
even allowed herself to talk contemptuously among her friends, of 
the man she had promised to love and honor. She discussed his 
faults openly with her acquaintances, declared herself the most mis- 
erable of unhappy wives, insisted that she could not bear the sight 
of her husband and that she wished he would leave her in peace and 
never let her see his detested face again. 

And yet 

When this same husband refrained from coming home at the 
usual time, she would become nervous and restless, and when on a 
single occasion he absented himself from home all night, she was in 
an agony of worry and distress. 

Now, this woman was clearly deceiving herself. Had she been 
as indifferent to her husband as she represented herself to be, his 
absence would have been scarcely noted, unless, indeed, with relief. 
She loved her husband far more than she knew. And if she could 
have been persuaded to put aside the shadow-messages and be 
honest with herself, she would have seen that he was still dear to 
her; that life held much of happiness in store for them both, and 
that the way to that happiness lay in a new unselfishness, a mutual 
forbearance, respect and consideration, each trying to repress the 
traits which irritated and develop those which pleased, the other. 
Such a course perservered in would have banished the discords for- 
ever. But continued bickering would only hasten and make sure the 
threatened life-crisis. 

Sad and terrible results follow this selfish disregard of the 
sacredness of the marriage vow. If the shadow-voices are listened 
to at all, they will go to frightful lengths in their determination to 
ruin the i)eace of wedded lives. Not content with making wife dis- 
satisfied with husband, or husband with wife, they introduce by 
degrees a temptation from which the pure soul would shrink with 
horror; that of an unholy passion for another. So gradually and 
skillfully is this sinful feeling brought into the life, that homes are 
blighted and disgraced, reputation lost and the soul transformed into 



Digitized by 



Google 



DIVORCE 283 

the likeness of the shadow tempters themselves, all before the 
danger is realized. 

An old friend of my father's who is a well known author and a 
professor in one of our great universities, had an attractive and 
petted young daughter who was taken with small-pox while the 
family were traveling. She was given the tenderest care, and on her 
recovery remained for a time with friends while the father and mother 
returned home, little dreaming that the sad turn events were to take 
would make them wish with all their hearts that their daughter had 
died of the dreaded disease rather than lived to cause them such 
horror and shame as was to be their lot. I will give you the sub- 
stance of the story; it is no secret, alas. It is what the sorrowing 
father and mother term the story of a daughter's perfidy. I should 
rather call it the story of a great temptation and a most unfortu- 
nate yielding; but the disgrace is there, beyond doubt: 

When Nathan W. Stowell, a Loe Angeles millionaire 53 years of 
age, divorced his wife of years in order to be free to marry this 
professor's daughter, a girl of 22, it was known that the marriage 
did not meet the approval of the bride's parents; but few knew the 
depth of their shame and suffering. A letter signed by both the pro- 
fessor and his wife, and stained with their tears, contains the words: 

'*You cannot imagine the depth of the darkness under which we 
are compelled to live the remainder of our life of sadness. We 
would infinitely have preferred laying her in the grave." 

To this father and mother their daughter is indeed as if dead. 
She has gone out of their lives, and their hearts are aching with sor- 
row and sympathy— sympathy for the wife they call loyal, to whom 
their daughter was a false friend. 

With a robe thrown over his knees the aged professor sat before 
the fireplace in his library on the evening when we first learned of 
his trouble. Alternately he called his sorrow up out of his heart 
and choked it back again. All around him were his books— children 
of his brain, children, he said, that can bring only joy into his life— 
and he told the story. 

''Yes, it is true," he said sadly, '4t is true. We did all we 



Digitized by 



Google 



284 DIVORCE 

could to prevent it, but it has come. We do not regard it as a mar- 
riage, and we have told our daughter so. The divorce was obtained 
on flimsy grounds after a fictitious residence in El Paso, and such a 
divorce can make no man free to marry. '* 

The light in the table lamp grew dim as if to harmonize itself 
with the quiet surroundings. The father turned up the wick and 
went on, carefully measuring his words. 

**The shame of it all," he said, '*is that the sanctity of marriage 
has been violated, and that the sacredness of hospitality has been 
disregarded. When we were in Los Angeles with Evelyn we were 
called home suddenly and left her, as she had been ill. Mrs. Stowell 
came forward and out of the goodness of her loyal heart invited my 
daughter to be her guest in her beautiful residence. As the invita- 
tion came from Mrs. Stowell, it was accepted. That was fourteen 
months ago. For a month my daughter staid under Mrs. StowelPs 
roof and partook of her most generous hospitality. Then she 
came back to us. Unbeknown to us she received letters from Mr. 
Stowell. Then he went to El Paso to take up a pretended residence 
there so as to be able to obtain a divorce." 

**And when did you know that your daughter contemplated 
marrying Mr. Stowell!" the professor was asked. 

**Not until some time after he had gone to El Paso," he said. 
**It was then that we found it out." 

The aged writer paused as all came back to him, and he choked 
back something and brushed his hand over his eyes. 

**And I felt such gratitude toward Mrs. Stowell for her kindness 
in taking my daughter into her home tiiat I thought to send her 
some small token of my appreciation, so a few weeks after her hus- 
band had taken the first steps toward obtaining his divorce and 
while we were still in darkness I sent her a complete set of my 
books. I sent them to her, to Mrs. Stowell personally. And that 
sweet woman and loyal wife, when she wrote to thank me signed the 
letter * Nathan W. and Nora Stowell'. My heart goes out to the 
little woman. She did not know then and neither did we— O, what 
a pity." 



Digitized by 



Google 



DIVORCE. 

'It was a mistake, your marriage," says the voice at the Bed Telephone. 

—Page LNO. 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



DIVORCE 287 

*'We have known Mrs. Stowell for many years, '* he went on. 
** During the four or five visits we paid to Los Angeles we were 
treated always with the most beautiful hospitality by Mrs. Stowell 
and her charming circle of friends." 

The professor then told of the visit of Mr. Stowell. 

'*He came to this city and staid six weeks," he said, **and we 
forbade him the house, but he and my daughter met clandestinely, 
and on June 12 they were married. We did everything in our power 
to dissuade Evelyn, but to no end. I even went so far as to appeal 
to some of her friends to help me. I asked them to talk to her or 
write to her, urging her not to take the step. Prof. Albion W. 
Small, an estimable man, wrote to her. His letter was eloquent- 
such a sweet letter. He pointed out the sociological reasons why 
Evelyn should not marry Mr. Stowell." 

The ** romance" out of which grew a broken home, a Texas 
di\orce, a marriage against parents' consent, and the breaking of 
hearts, began when the Professor and his wife, accompanied by their 
daughter, arrived in Los Angeles from Mexico, where they had 
been traveling. Mr. and Mrs. Wilkinson went to visit friends in 
Los Angeles and Evelyn went to a residence in the same city, to be 
the guest of a girl friend. 

While there Evelyn was stricken with small-pox, contracted in 
some way during her travels in Mexico, and she was quarantined, 
along with the whole household, by the city health officers. Before 
she had entirely recovered, but was convalescent and waiting for 
the raising of the quarantine, pressing professional engagements 
demanded the return of her father to his own city. 

In the distress of the father, mother, and daughter, a friend came 
to the rescue— a woman who had passed through the small-pox 
ordeal when she was a girl. That friend was the wife of Nathan 
W. Stowell, with whom he had lived in apparent happiness for 
twenty years. She said to the distracted parents: 

'*Let your daughter come to me as soon as she is released from 
her captivity and I will keep her until she has had time to recover 
completely and the marks have disappeared from her comely. face." 



Digitized by 



Google 



288 DIVORCE 

So the Professor and his wife returned home, and in a few days 
their daughter entered the beautiful Stowell residence and for the 
first time met the head of the house. So far as the unsuspecting 
Mrs. Stowell could see that was all there was to it 

The actions of Evelyn and Mr. Stowell were such as never to 
attract her attention, and so innocent was the wife of all suspicion 
concerning her young guest that even when her husband's attorney 
served notice a year later of an application for divorce, she never 
for a moment suspected there was any intrigue with the girl, in the 
matter. 

Evelyn meanwhile had remained at the Stowell residence for 
several weeks, subsequently returning to her father's home. Dur- 
ing the year that followed, she kept up a clandestine correspondence 
with Stowell. 

In this correspondence it appears that plans for the divorce and 
marriage were matured. 

The divorce was secured by Stowell in Texas. He claimed a 
residence there and was there temporarily on business. 

When the Professor discovered early in the progress of the 
** romance" that a clandestine correspondence was going on he and 
his wife set to work to win their daughter from her infatuation and 
to induce Stowell to discontinue Tiis attempt to secure a divorce in 
the Texas courts. The result of this was the following telegram 
from Stowell: 

** Evelyn's note received. Will order proceedings discontinued 
as requested. N. W. Stowell." 

This put the family oflf their guard until a month later, when 
they made the discovery that the correspondence had been re-estab- 
lished and learned that the decree of divorce asked for by Stowell 
was likely to be granted on the following day. On that day tho 
Professor wrote: 

**We told our daughter that if they should resolve on marrying 
the ceremony could not take place under our roof, nor could we be 
present at it wherever it might occur. We even went so far as to 
say that we could not seem to countenance such a marriage by 



Digitized by 



Google 



DIVORCE 289 

exclianging visits with the married pair. Our daughter is naturally 
and habitually obstinate, and we, of course, have no means of pre- 
venting her taking the step. We can only express our sorrow and 
disapproval of this treachery to hospitality." 

Thousands of cases as sad as this result from similar blind in- 
fatuations which the shadow-creatures delight to stir up. When 
love is thus perverted into a sinful, selfish passion, the highest 
quality of the soul is degraded until it becomes the lowest, and 
such a life is tossed into the very depths of debasing influences. 

Too strong an emphasis cannot be laid on the solemnity of the 
promise made by the married couple to love and cherish each other 
as long as life lasts. 

When the first faint shadows appear in the home sunshine, then 
is the time to be resolute, and rise superior to them. Never yet, 
perhaps, were a man and woman so free from faults and so per- 
fectly adapted to each other that there would not be little annoy- 
ances, vexations and disillusionments very early in the married life. 
This is the critical time. It can be dealt with wisely, tactfully; but 
how often it is not! 

A bright, interesting woman, remarkably clever in some respects, 
very fond of intellectual pursuits, but sharp-tongued, satirical and 
not at all domestic, made the mistake of marrying a quiet, home- 
loving German. How she came to do it is a problem. The result 
might have been foreseen by -one with half her mental acuteness. 

The Germans are intensely domestic. They love their homes and 
are accustomed to having them well kept. The German women take 
pride and pleasure in housewifely arts and in ministering to the 
comfort of the husband. They have no other thought in life. 

Consequently this American woman of such widely different type 
was a sad and wholly unexplainable riddle to the man who was 
foolish enough to marry her. She was, to him, a bitter and hopeless 
disappointment. He seldom complained, but bore his fate in stolid 
silence after his first few remonstrances were met with a torrent of 
indignant words. 

^'You old Dut hmanl^^ she would say, contemptuously. ''Do you 



Digitized by 



Google 



290 DIVORCE 

think I'm going to put myself out, to wait on t/ot^? If you were a 
gentleman, you would wish to save me trouble, instead of expecting 
me to work for you like a slave!" 

And yet even these two, mismatched as they certainly were, could 
have learned by earnest effort to understand and appreciate each 
other. There was good in each; quantities of it, but it was covered 
up and all but destroyed by lack of loving eflfort to call it forth. 

How pitifully numerous are the misfit marriages! The best way 
to avoid all temptation to divorce is to begin far enough back to 
make sure of a reasonably harmonious marriage in the first place. 
True marriage is that soul-union which leads to unselfish delight in 
sacrificing and striving, each living for the other, and not at all for 
self. Until one is willing to do this, one should not marry at all. 

It is quite possible to know in advance whether a marriage is 
likely to prove harmonious or not Even where love exists, it is 
better to stifle its growth at the outset than to marry one in whom 
many qualities and traits will prove a continual source of distress 
and vexation- 
There could be no more effective check to divorce than for young 
people to study themselves and each other more carefully before 
marriage is decided upon; and while a multitude of rules could be 
given, it is better to avoid the confusion of so many and attend care- 
fully, instead, to a few well-established principles, such as the **law 
of opposites,'' the ''law of similarity" and the 'Maw of comple- 
ments." 

To explain briefly, the "law of opposites" means that it is well 
to marry one with mental traits and more especially with physical 
characteristics somewhat different from your own. They need not 
and should not always be literally "opposite" in the extreme sense, 
but blue eyes should mate with dark ones, etc. 

The "law of similarity" means that in the great underlying 
essentials of life, the religion, race, education, tastes and prefer- 
ences, there should be a similarity. "Can two walk together except 
they be agreed!" 

The "law of complements" means that where a needed good 



Digitized by 



Google 



DIVORCE 291 

quality is deficient in one, it is well if that particular trait can be 
strong in the other, so as to supply or complete the whole. 

Many an unhappy marriage can be traced to the attempted union 
of uncongenial elements. But, until lately, few have known what 
these elements were, or how to make reasonably sure that they were 
congenial. Yet it is easily ascertained. 

By referring to the chapter entitled **Be Good To Yourself,'' in 
which the various **triplicities" are described, it will be seen that, 
in general, people will be found to partake largely of the charac- 
teristics of the particular ''element," whether Earth, Air, Fire or 
Water, which is the strongest at the time of their birth. 

This gives us a key to harmony, if we will but use it. 

If, for instance, one bom under the head of a certain txiplicity, 
such as Taurus, the head of the Earth, understands that it is imwise 
to marry one born under the head of another triplicity, much trouble 
will be saved. The reason is obvious; both would want to rule, and 
until one or the other had learned to subdue this desire, harmony 
would be impossible. 

Persons bom in the Fire Triplicity will not harmonize easily 
with those born in the domain of Water. Such a marriage usually 
results in a great deal of splutter and spatter, hiss and steam. 

Fire and Air people make good comrades and neighbors, are 
splendid workers in reform movements, and sometimes can marry 
happily; but ocacsionally the natural independence of air, together 
with its tendency to scatter, prevents it from coming satisfactorily 
under the influence of fire. These particular traits should therefore 
be well considered in connection with such a marriage. 

Fire combines well with earth, in the main. The earth being 
cold, likes and needs the warmth that fire can give; and fire enjoys 
giving of itself. The chief caution necessary here is to be sure that 
the impetuous, somewhat domineering Fire can be patient with the 
slower Earth, and not expect the quick responses which the nature 
of the Earth people is not able to give. 

Earth and Air do not combine particularly well. Earth takes 
Air as a matter of course, while Air feels its superiority as the 



Digitized by 



Google 



292 DIVORCE 

breath of life. It is more than possible that this was one trouble 
with the German husband and American wife above referred to. 

Earth and Water mingle fairly well; for in spite of the occa- 
sional mud, water moulds the earth, and from the blending of these 
elements spring the things necessary to maintain life and make the 
world most beautiful. 

As the Air people scatter and the Water people are restless, 
these two elements do not blend well. There is not enough stability 
in such a union. 

Now let me especially call attention to the fact that these rules 
apply only to the average undeveloped human being. To those who 
have conquered self, come into the truths of religion, and attained 
a high degree of spiritual development, there need be no failure in 
marriage even if the combination of elements is most unpromising. 
Such have come under the higher law of Christy and are free from 
the law of self. 

Another thing: Let no already married person who now learns 
these truths for the first time imagine for one moment that these 
laws of the elements are meant to work harm. Like all laws of 
nature, they were planned by a wise and beneficent Father. If one 
born in the sign of Aries, the head of the Fire Triplicity, discovers 
that he or she is married to one bom in the sign of Cancer, the head 
of the Water Triplicity, this knowledge, if rightly used, will prove 
a great help and not a matter of discouragement. Knowing the 
cause of the inharmony which sometimes appears, one can guard 
against and finally overcome it completely. 

When you find that you have a garment which does not fit, you 
can do one of three things. 

You can discard it. That is divorce. 

Or, you can wear it, hating it all the time until it is worn out, 
wrinkles and all. That is the average miserable, misfit marriage. 

Or, if you are a bit ingenious and painstaking, you can fit it over 
—and wear it with delight and satisfaction. That is the misfit mar- 
riage turned to blessing by unselfish endeavor. 

I might mention a fourth way. If you cannot make the garment 



Digitized by 



Google 



DIVORCE 293 

over so that it will look to suit you, it is possible to call in the help 
of one more skilful, who will do it for you. 

This too, is true of life. Whatever the discords, do not lose 
heart, but call upon the unfailing Helper, and know that all will be 
well. 

•* Weeping may endure for a night, but joy cometh in the morn- 
ing." Fear not to trust Him. He knows your unselfish, loving 
desire— and He will bring it to pass. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XXIX. 

•*HIS OWN LOOKOUT." 

OWIFTLY skimming over the ice were two skaters. How 

^ smoothly they glided along! The flashing steel of their skates 

glistened, as did the ice; for the snn was shining brightly. It was 

a mild winter day, and the fine skating conld not be expected to last. 

The skater that was ahead rounded a curve in the river's outline 
without glancing at the sign *' Danger!" warning all that in that 
place the ice was exceedingly thin. He was going so swiftly as he 
passed the sign that he failed to notice it, and if he had kept up his 
high speed all the way across, perhaps the danger might have been 
averted. 

But, going more slowly, he soon found himself in a serious 
dilemma, for the ice began to bend and crack in all directions. Should 
he go on, or turn back! One course seemed now about as danger- 
ous as the other, for he was nearly at the middle of the stream. 
However, he turned, and choosing his way as carefully as his excite- 
ment would permit, he was nearly to safety when suddenly, crash! 
crack! went a large block of ice which had been slowly separating 
itself from the rest. It was the ice on which he stood! 

Where was the other skater all this time! 

On the safe side of the bend. He had noticed the other's reck- 
lessness, felt a momentary desire to call out and warn him, then 
concluded to keep still, saying to himself, 

''Oh, well, it's his own lookout. The sign is plain, and if he 
chooses to be foolhardy, what business is it of mine!" 

A life was very near being lost because of this kind of reasoning. 
When the ice at last gave way and the careless skater felt himself 
sinking, he cried out for help. Then, indeed, the cold philosophy of 
his fellow-skater proved itself as unstable as the ice which it so 
resembled, and in a twinkling he was off after the nearest fence- 

294 



Digitized by 



Google 



**HIS OWN LOOKOUT'' 295 

rail. It was secured in time, but as the half -drowned man succeeded 
in grasping it and was drawn to a place of safety, the truth was 
deeply impressed upon rescuer and rescued alike that we do not live 
for ourselves alone; we are all parts of a great Whole, and cannot 
be separated even though we attempt it. The law of human sympathy 
decrees that the life and welfare of one is the life and welfare of all. 

Still more apparent is this truth when a party of Swiss mountain 
climbers bind themselves together with a rope and proceed along 
the perilous steeps. Does anyone say, at such a time, '*If one of my 
fellow-travelers were to stumble and fall, it is no concern of mine,— 
it is his own lookout'^? 

Indeed, he does not. He knows that the peril or safety of one is 
the peril or safety of all. 

The whole of society suffers when one of its parts is permitted 
to come to grief. This is true in all the activities and interests of 
life. Humanity is bound together with a tie no less real, even though 
less visible, than the rope binding the Alpine climbers. No man can 
afford to be indifferent to the welfare of his neighbor. 

Yet one of the common messages over the wires of the Red Tele- 
phone is this: 

•'It's his lookout. He must attend to his own affairs and I 
will attend to mine.'' 

Later when the listener at the 'phone has learned that the wrong 
done to another reacts on the one who does it; that suffering, like 
joy, is contagious, and that we cannot separate our lives by the old 
fallacy, ''Am I my brother's keeper?" however much we may wish 
to do so,— when he has learned this, he will admit frankly, if he is 
sensible, 

''My neighbor's welfare is my lookout, as well as his own/^ 

Meanwhile, the world suffers much because it does not yet under- 
stand. 

The man who sells his customer short weight or shoddy goods 
thinks he has made a good bargain because, at the moment of the 
transaction, his cheating escapes notice. Conscience may reproach 
him, but is silenced by the words from the Red Telephone, 



Digitized by 



Google 



296 **HIS OWN LOOKOUT'* 

^^The fellow didn't care enough about his goods to examine them, 
let him have those that are a little off. It's his own lookout' 

The dealer who thus reasons will never be a Marshall Field. 
When outstripped by honest men who make it an invariable rule to 
give full value, this one so indifferent to his customer's interests won- 
ders what is the matter. We might easily reply, *^You chose the 
course which leads to failure. You had a fair chance to succeed, 
and neglected it. It was your own lookout— and you didn't look 
ahead, that's all." 

But instead of this, it is far kinder and more humane to warn 
him; for we know it is often in human nature to fail in one way or 
another to "look ahead." 

Tliis failure is seen in larger things than in single dealings 
between man and man. A whole nation sometimes partakes of this 
shortsightedness, and pays the penalty in a harvest of crime and 
shame. 

Is it not strange for a nation proud of its colleges and univer- 
sities to give legal sanction to an institution like the saloon, which 
can drag lives down far faster than all our institutions of learning 
can build them up? Truly it must be because of the insidious argu- 
ments of the Red Telephone that the average American voter says, 
in effect: 

*'Let the saloon exist. I know it does harm, but nobody is forced 
to patronize it. A young man can keep out of it if he will. If he 
won't, it's his own lookout." 

Let me give you a true picture of the saloon's work in wrecking 
student lives. An eye-witness writes from Poughkeepsie to the De- 
fender, published in New York: 

** To-day is the day of the great intercollegiate boat races which 
annually take place upon the Hudson River in front of this city. 
The participants this year are Cornell, Syracuse, Pennsylvania, 
Columbia, Wisconsin and Georgetown. For weeks crews represent- 
ing these imiversities have been training here, and to-day their 
friends and the friends of the universities which they represent and 
the general public have come by thousands to see the contests. The 



Digitized by 



Google 



**HIS OWN LOOKOUT'* 297 

Poughkeepsie papers, estimate that at noon to-day 25,000 visitors 
were in the city. If that be true, not far from 40,000 were here by 
two o'clock. 

The Per Cent of the Bad. 

**Let it be understood that by far the greater part of these were 
decent, well-behaved people, conducting themselves with perfect pro- 
priety. Among the four or five thousand students, young men and 
women, who were here, the majority were guilty of no conduct .that 
in any way reflected discredit on themselves or the institutions 
whose colors they wore. If a small number, possibly as few as 200, 
of the students and perhaps less than 1,000 of the spectators had 
been eliminated there would have been comparatively little ground 
for severe criticism, while, had the saloon not been present, even 
those few would, in all probability, have behaved themselves with 
perfect propriety, gone home sober, retained their self-respect and 
the esteem of their neighbors. 

**But the saloon is here. Poughkeepsie has its full share of the 
institutions which exist under the sanction of the beneficent Raines 
law, and, with hardly an exception, they were specially decorated 
for the occasion and most of them were making handsome profit 
from the opportunities offered. 

**One of the first sights which greeted me, when I left the boat 
at the foot of Main street, was a crowd of young collegians on their 
way to the ferry which would carry them to the immediate ground of 
the race, just across the river. I met hundreds of these between the 
ferry and Market street. 

*' About three per cent of them showed evident signs of intoxica- 
tion. I specially recall one group of four, wearing the colors of 
Columbia. They were all intoxicated. One big, fine-looking fellow, 
evidently a leader among them, was especially so and was singing, 
in a thick maudlin voice, *I^n on the water wagon now.' 

**At this hour the saloons had comparatively few patrons, the 
set of the crowds being across the river, but I found the barroom of 
ttie Nelson House well filled with college students, drinking fast and 



Digitized by 



Google 



298 **HIS OWN LOOKOUT" 

furiously, with a flow of profanity that would have stampeded a regi- 
ment of dragoons. I regret to say that at that hour the color most 
in evidence in the elegant Nelson House hell hole was the orange of 
the well-known Methodist University of Syracuse. The young men 
were not hangers-on who had put on the colors from passing fancy 
but students. 

At the Race Side. 

/* Across the river at the immediate scene of the races, there is 
but one place where liquor is sold in close proximity to the river. 
Dean's Hotel, immediately behind the West Shore depot. This 
place had built an outdoor bar along the whole front of the building, 
and behind it were five sweating, dirty bartenders, working upon a 
jump, serving a crowd which frequently was formed up five and six 
deep in front of the bar, while in the rear of the building several 
other male and female dispensers served liqnor upon a broad piazza 
to women who, with and without escorts, came for that sort of 
refreshment. 

** Cases of intoxication were numerous in the crowd all along the 
river bank, and so far as I could observe there was absolutely no 
provision for police protection for decent, well-behaved people. I 
saw numerous incidents of grossest insults offered to ladies by 
drunken fools, some of them elegantly dressed fools, and several 
drivers of carriages and automobiles had imbibed to an extent that 
made them utterly reckless of the safety of the crowds through which 
they forced their vehicles. Though when one watched the flow of 
liquor that was poured out over the rude bar of Dean's Hotel, the 
crowd was marvellously well behaved. 

After the Races. 

*' Returning to the city immediately after the boat race, I found 
drinking immensely increased. The victors and their friends were 
drinking to celebrate their victory; the defeated to drown their 
disappointment. Within an hour after the race, the bar of the Nel- 
son House was closed, and the barroom locked fast. The explana- 



Digitized by 



Google 



**HIS OWN LOOKOUT'* 299 

tion given by an attendant was that *the boys behaved so like— that 
we could not risk it/ One had only to look at the throng of excited 
young men and older men that crowded the corridor of the hotel 
and packed the sidewalk in front, to feel sure that the precaution 
was well taken. I think I am justified in saying that had that bar 
been open for a single hour the hilarity of tiie occasion would have 
been turned into riot. 

''But no one need go without drink who cares enough about it 
to cross the street, for directly opposite the Nelson House is the 
Opera Caf^, a large saloon. This was packed with students and 
others all the evening. Frequently the crowd in front of the bar 
must have reached 100 or 150 young men, of whom possibly one-half 
were college students. 

''In the basement under this saloon I found the headquarters of 
what appeared to be the principal gambling syndicate of the occa- 
sion. Here bets were being cashed and a long line of young men, 
most of them students, were taking their slips from the book man, 
near the door, and presenting them to the cashier behind a tempo- 
rary barricade at the further end of the basement. In a few minutes 
I saw thousands of dollars change hands. 

"The Morgan House, which divides the honors in Poughkeepsie 
with the Nelson House, was less careful than its competitors, and its 
barroom was wide open, filled with a curious assortment of beardless 
students and tough old sporting men. In the "grill room'' behind 
the bar, parties of men and women were eating and drinking. Beer 
was the predominant drink here and it flowed plentifully. Later in 
the evening a good deal of noise, some of it rather coarser than 
would have been expected in such elegant surroundings, came from 
the grill room, and parties emerged who could not walk straight. 
The more aristocratic dining room, a little further removed from the 
barroom, was drinking heavily of champagne. I saw many bottles 
of that seductive fluid carried in, and soon heard it coming out in 
the form of college yells. This continued, more or less, to a late 
hour. 



Digitized by 



Google 



aOO '*HIS OWN LOOKOUT'^ 

Cornell Celebrates. 

**A8 the evening wore on the celebrating became noiser, and the 
crowds of students and spectators entered more and more into the spirit 
of the occasion. At half past eight o'clock a huge young fellow, 
wearing CornelPs colors, now waving a Cornell flag above his head, 
and now trailing it in the dirt, yelling like a fiend, came staggering 
across Market street from the Nelson House and entered the Opera 
Caf6. Behind him came one of the victorious crews, Cornells fresh- 
men, and were speedily lined up in front of the bar, where the crowd 
made way for them, while they drank to their success^ in the fluid 
that they have been rigidly prohibited from drinking, in order to be 
fit to win success. The boys not only drank themselves, but treated 
generously in celebration, not only of their victory, but of their 
release from nine months of abstinence. 

**The big young fellow who led this party I saw afterward in 
the front rank of Cornell's celebrants who followed, or rather pre- 
ceded, the drum corps along Market and Main streets. Many of his 
companions were but a little more sober than he. 

**For an hour and a half after half-past-eight, matters pro- 
gressed rapidly. I am leaving at ten o'clock, to catch the last train 
for New York. If things go on for two hours more as they are going 
now, there will be literally hundreds of drunken students in the 
streets of Poughkeepsie. 

**At the station there is another sickening exhibition. Three 
Columbia students are among the crowd taking the train, all of 
them intoxicated, and the youngest, a mere boy, not more than 18 or 
19, grossly drunk, insistently apologizing to every one near him for 
his condition. His companions, a little older and a little more 
experienced, drag him along with them, trying to prevent his making 
an exhibition of himself and them. 

** To-morrow the saloonkeepers will figure up the profits of the 
day, but who shall compute, and with what system of bookkeeping, 
the far-reaching results of such a day and such a night? Who shall 
tell us how deep the scars of such revelry? Who shall meter the 
pain of mothers' heart throbs? Who shall estimate the corroding 



Digitized by 



Google 



**HIS OWN LOOKOUT *' 301 

of maiden modesty? Who shall predict the growth of the seed sown 
in the minds of boys and girls who looked on! Who shall reach 
down the years and measure ns the ending point of the influences of 
such a day in private lives and public wealf 

And these results, the indifferent tell us, are not to be considered 
by thoughtful, patriotic men and women as any cause for action— 
any occasion for change! If an eager young life is drawn into this 
vortex of danger and ruin it is ''his own lookout 1" 

Shame on such reasoning! How would we like to have the same 
arguments applied to the spread of smallpox or other virulent dis- 
ease! Is any disease more horrible in its results than the fiery, 
acquired thirst for liquor! 

Is there to be no protection against this worst of all temptations 
except the strength of a weak human soul surrounded by those 
who would drag it down to the Under- World! 

A broken-hearted mother writes to the New York American as 
follows : 

''What can I do! I have a son who is a most brilliant man, 
capable of making a good living, earning a large salary when em- 
ployed, and yet throws it all away, prospects, everything, for liquor. 
I am an old woman— too old, they tell me, to get employment. He 
is my only son. I have notified saloon after saloon that liquor is not 
to be sold to him. It is like talking to the waves. He simply goes 
to other localities and I cannot find him. My rent, my grocery bill, 
my clothes are in the drawer of the saloonkeeper. My personal 
remonstrances are met with denials as to selling him liquor; nay, 
they even deny knowing him. 

"I understand there is a law making it a misdemeanor to sell 
liquor on Sunday. He leaves the house perfectly sober on that day, 
yet returns in the evening grossly intoxicated. He has left the 
house plainly inebriated and returned in a worse condition, yet they 
tell me the law forbids intoxicants being sold to a man who is under 
the influence of liquor. If a man were to sell him a poison that only- 
killed his body I could get damages. Yet he can purchase a drink 
that slays his immortal soul as well as body, and I am helpless. I 



Digitized by 



Google 



302 "HIS OWN LOOKOUT'' 

pass my nights in watchful wakefulness for fear he may not return, 
and may fall into some danger, and if he does return, I am afraid 
he may do some harm to himself ^nd others. If there are laws that 
would protect him in his weakness and me in my poverty, how can 
I avail myself of them? 

**And even if there are such laws, I see plainly that I would have 
a most difficult task to prove a single one of the statements I write 
you. My son would not be a witness against those who catered to his 
appetite; his companions, who profit by his drunken generosity, 
would not deprive themselves of this cheap way of getting drink 
themselveSi 

**1 made an inquiry this morning as to what I could do to save 
my son, and in the kindest manner was told I was helpless. That 
no man who would bear evidence against a saloonkeeper in such case 
would be safe five minutes after he was 'spotted' and his where- 
abouts known. 

''Do you suppose District Attorney Jerome would stop banging 
down the doors of the gambling houses long enough to force open 
and watch the business places of saloonkeepers who on Sunday vio- 
late the law; see that those swinging doors, behind which boys and 
young men and old gray-haired fathers conceal themselves while 
they spend the money justly due their families, who sit at home and 
starve, are removed! Gambling is bad enough, God knows, but can 
it compare with the horrors of drinking! Those screen doors! If 
they could only be abolished! Let the light shine in on those haunts 
where vice lurks and steals the souls and bodies of our youths. 

"Can there not be some litigation for this! Or is there sudi an 
amount of power concealed behind the millions of the liquor dealers 
that the politician fears to run against them! There are resorts in 
New York to-day where girls under fourteen can be seen seated at 
tables— behind doors— drinking. 

"I have heard employers say they would not have a man in their 
employ who drank, yet that same employer rented his place to a 
saloonkeeper. 

"And then these saloons are found at the foot of every "L*' sta- 



Digitized by 



Google 



HIS OWN LOOKOUT. 

''Cheating a Neighbor." 



—Page 2D5. 
Digitized by VjOOQIC 



THE G. A. H. 
••And Who is the G. A. H.7" you inquire. 



—Page 306. 



Digitized by 



Google 



'*HIS OWN LOOKOUT'' 305 

tion. There they are, gaily lighted, warm and tempting, waiting like 
some huge spider to entrap the poor, weak souls who are on their 
way home with their Saturday night's wages. The poor wretch 
never gets beyond them. Cannot there be some law to prevent a 
store being rented in such a locality! Can there not be some way 
to save these poor souls, who vainly struggle against a disease that 
kills them as surely as the smallpox? We use every means in our 
power to prevent smallpox entering our community, yet allow a 
dreadful condition to flourish and exist in our midst that is worse 
than anything in the world to destroy mankind. 

'*! read the other day that the city was about to establish a sani- 
tarium for drunkards! What a travesty! Why not prevent there 
being any drunkards? 

''Since 1 have commenced this letter to you I have lived in what 
came very near being a great tragedy. I am still in its shadow. I am 
helpless to prevent it. If it should come to pass the city for a 
moment would stand aghast and then— the saloons would still be 
gaily lighted, the clink of the glasses heard as the poor creatures 
drank to their own death and damnation, and there would be no 
effort made to avoid a repetition of the horror. What can I do, oh 
Gk)d, to save my son's soul and to save those of others who have 
mothers to mourn as I?'' 

Reader, these things are your lookout^ and mine. We each have 
a duty to perform in relation to this monstrous evil. Let the voice 
of every patriot, every Christian, be always and everywhere against 
a business that brings such sorrow and desolation to the homes of 
our country. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XXX. 

STAND UP FOR YOUR RIGHTS. 

r\lD YOU ever meet tlie shadow-messenger who goes about with 
arms akhnbo, elbowing all the other shadows out of the way? 

His arguments find many listeners, and some of the things he 
says seem very plausible indeed; that is, until you take hold of them 
with a shake, and turn them inside out. Then you see that they are 
not '*all wool and a yard wide," but shoddy stuff, after all. 

It was this shadow that caused Smith to build a wall twenty feet 
high between his grounds and the windows of Robinson, his next- 
door neighbor. Smith calls it *^ independence." Others call it spite. 

*^ Don't let yourself be imposed upon," says the shadow-fiend. 
'^Keep close watch of those who would trespass on your property 
or interfere with your liberty or pleasure. • This is a free countr5\ 
Stand up for your rights!" 

And the G. A. H. with his ear at- the Red Telephone is only too 
ready to follow this counsel. He buries himself in his newspaper 
in a crowded car, never troubling himself with the fact that ladies 
are standing; he clamors to be waited upon first in every restaurant, 
barber's shop and other places where people generally expect to 
be served in due turn; if he is in the country he insists upon the 
best hired farm-hands and latest improved tools for the outdoor 
work, while his poor wife gets along with little or no help in the 
house, and with only such clumsy utensils to work with as were in 
use a quarter of a centurj- ago. 

**And who is the G. A. H.?" you inquire? 

Bless you, I thought everyone would recognize the description. 
The G. A. H. is the Great American Hog. He is so numerous that 
he needs little encouragement from the land of shadows, but his 
initials ought to be enough to identify him anj^iere. He is the 
kind of neighbor that you always avoid when possible. Selfishness 

306 



Digitized by 



Google 



STAND UP FOR YOUR RIGHTS 307 

of a colossal order is at the root of his churlish demand for his 
** rights," and the more he gets, the more this selfishness finds to 
feed upon. 

Yet the G. A. H. is not the only type of listener to the Red Tele- 
phone's message, ** Stand up for your rights!" 

There are men, and women, too, who are kind and generous in 
most respects, but exceedingly quick to resent what they consider 
an injustice. To these the message comes with great force. And 
some of them, from listening to such counsel, become so jealous 
of their ''rights" as to imagine them often in danger when they 
are not Their continual attitude towards the world is one of sus- 
picion and defiance. 

How easy to foresee the^ result of such an attitude 1 Did you 
never watch two boys in their absurd little attempts at bravado! 
One says: 

**That marble's mine. Touch it if you dare!" Of course, the 
other immediately ''dares," even if lie had not the slightest inten- 
tion of doing so in the first place; and a squabble ensues. 

Men are in this regard but boys grown taller. To suspect 
injustice and defy it is practically to invite it. Human nature, in 
all signs of the zodiac, finds it hard to disappoint one who expects 
a mean act. 

There is no life more pitiable than that of the defiantly aggres- 
sive woman. Friends she has none. Her own sex shrink from her 
in disgust, while men ridicule her with a mocking servility, delight 
in exasperating her or detest her so cordially that they flee from 
her approach. Nobody welcomes, loves or respects her; she has no 
one to tell her how unfortunate is the mistake she is making in thus 
robbing herself of the dearest of all rights; and she grows more 
grim, defiant and morose every day. Woe to the church or the 
reform that has such a woman for its champion! 

I saw two women enter a grocery at the same moment Both 
were equally good customers, from a money standpoint; but one 
sailed in with her nose in the air and began loudly demanding that 
a clerk be sent at once to wait on her; while the other entered 



Digitized by 



Google 



308 STAND UP FOE YOUR RIGHTS 

quietly and awaited her turn, seeing at a glance that the clerks were 
all busy. 

If you will believe me, the quiet, unobtrusive little woman com- 
pleted giving her rather long order and left the store at least ten 
minutes before the other one had finished grumbling at the delay I 
It was no accident, either. When both were gone, one clerk whis- 
pered to another, with a grimace, **That woman's a holy terror.'' 

'* Which one— the tall one with the fierce look!" asked the other 
clerk. 

''Yes; I tried to escape, but it was no go. When I was through 

with what I was doing I rushed over to Mrs. S (this was the 

quiet woman), but three of you fellows were there before me, and 
no wonder. It's a pleasure to wait on herT' 

Do you see, from this, my sisters, how we can best secure our 
rights from this queer, perverse, masculine half of humanity? 

It is by never fighting for them, even in thought Just take it 
serenely for granted that you are to have them. Never doubt it, 
and never act as if you doubted it. 

It is the easiest thing in the world to make the mistake of lis- 
tening to the ** stand up for your rights" shadow, whether you are 
a woman, a man, a corporation, a labor union, or a nation; but 
the proof of the pudding is in the eating. 

Suppose you do ** stand up for your rights." 

How does it work! 

Why, instantly, the ''other fellow," or the other party to the 
transaction, is on the alert to stand up for his. And war of some 
kind results, usually with great damage to both sides. 

You get out of a situation exactly what you put into it— neither 
more nor less. 

If you put aggressiveness in, you get the same degree of aggres- 
siveness from the other side. 

If you put suspicion and coldness in, you receive exactly the 
same,— suspicion and coldness, from some source, in just proportion 
to your own. 

If you put malice and trickery in, you get malice and trickery 
out. 



Digitized by 



Google 



STAND UP FOE YOUR RIGHTS 309 

If you put hate in, you receive hate. 

If you put love and confidence and all sweet reasonableness in, 
not as an investment merely, but as a daily expression of your own 
nature, it is as certain as seedtime and harvest that you will reap 
the same kind of crop that you have sown. 

The surest way to get one's rights is, then, to make a conscien- 
tious study and practice of always giving other people theirs. Noth- 
ing pays so surely— and it saves a lot of trouble besides. It is far 
easier to earn one's rights than to fight for them; and there is 
seldom time or strength for both. 

^*But," you say, **what of the cases where women bestow their 
whole wealth of love and confidence on some brutally selfish wretch 
who does not know how to appreciate it? There are such cases. 
Are they not exceptions to your rule! 

No, not even these. You will remember I said, **love and con- 
fidence and all sweet reasonableness/' Was it reasonable for that 
woman to expect kindness and consideration from a man whose 
nature was, as you have pronounced it, ** brutally selfish!" 

Of course, it was not. *^Do men gather figs of thorns, or grapee 
of thistles!" If the man was of that type, to expect unselfish con- 
sideration from him would be to expect something which in the very 
nature of things he could not give,— not until a lifetime, or perhaps 
many lifetimes, of suffering the consequences of evil, might per- 
chance have purged away the brutality and selfishness, let in the 
Christ-light and thus transformed the nature. 

No; if a woman shuts her eyes and walks forth hand in hand 
with a shadow, she must expect her life to be darkened more or 
less by that shadow. **Be ye not unequally yoked together with 
unbelievers" is a conmaand which has its root deep in a Creator's 
knowledge of the laws of human happiness. 

A Christian man will not be a shadow in anyone's life— not 
permanently. He may err, but he will gladly and gratefully cor- 
rect his errors as fast as he perceives them; and in so doing he 
reaches the point where his presence brings light and joy to all. 

When an individual, a church, or a nation once acquires this 



Digitized by 



Google 



310 STAND UP FOR YOUR RIGHTS 

sublime power of radiation,shedding light on others,— it becomes 
evident that for that individual, church or nation the old spirit of 
** jingoism," of defiance, is forever gone— unless, indeed, it is defiance 
to the shadow-counsellors! And even these— the darkest of them— 
have so little chance with the vitally joyous, enlightened, busy 
Christian that we may easily see how it is when such a radiant soul, 
even while still in the flesh, dwells already in that pure, heavenly 
atmosphere where the old snarl *^ Stand up for your rights!" is 
never heard. The soul is too busy exercising its divine right of 
blessing, to worry about any rights less important. Having ** chosen 
that good part which shall not be taken away," it has no need to 
worry nor to contend for the privileges which a grateful world is 
only too anxious to bestow. 

I have known a few such rare souls. Their mere presence was 
a benediction and a joy. Rights! I do not believe they ever thought 
of the word. It would have been utterly impossible for the meanest 
man on earth to have felt the impulse to cheat or harm them. They 
were safe because they sent out, and therefore attracted to them- 
selves, none but pure and loving thoughts. One has to reach high 
ground to do that,— but how inspiring the climb! 

While humanity is struggling towards this goal, and before 
many have reached it, there will come many times the whisper of 
the belligerent shadow-fiend, *' Stand up for your rights!" 

How is this to be met? 

Take the shadow-creature at his word, but turn that defiant 
impulse into good. Answer like this: 

**Yes, you shadow-rascal, yes! I hear you, and I will stand up 
for my rights! I have some rights that you shall not take from me. 

**I have a right to faith in God and man. 

**I have a right to friends—and those of the best sort. No one 
shall tempt me to cease for one hour my efforts to be in every way 
worthy of such friends. 

*'I have a right to knowledge and experience— such knowledge as 
can be learned only through seizing every opportunity sent by an 
all-wise Father. 



Digitized by 



Google 



STAND UP FOR YOUR RIGHTS 311 

**1 have a right to work— and to work hand in hand with the 
One who was reared as a carpenter's son, yet who counted His 
work unfinished till He had given His very life for suffering, sin- 
ning humanity. 

'*I have a right to health— such health as results from obedience 
to God's laws and a miud at peace with those around me. 

*'I have a right to success —snch success as comes from faith- 
fulness to present duty and the absolute certainty that God will 
promote me to higher forms of usefulness as fast as I am ready for 
such promotion. 

'*I have a right to love—and to be loved, by all. 

**I have a right to heat en, not only in the sweet by and by, but 
right here on earth. With the Divine help I will stand up for 
these my rights— and may all others enjoy them likewise!" 

Can anyone doubt for an instant what would be the result of 
such a ringing return message of defiance sent back through the Red 
Telephone by everyone who is troubled by the suggestion of discord! 

War between nations would cease. Each would treat the other 
like a valued friend, and national pride would take the form of 
swift development in the arts and sciences, in literature, travel and 
invention, each nation striving in a friendly rivalry to set the best 
example to the world in various fields of peaceful progress. 

Strikes would be a thing of the past. Trade unions would be 
formed on a new basis, each art or craft represented by great 
bodies of specialists, both employers and employed, no longer 
arrayed against one another, but shoulder to shoulder, as capital 
and labor recognized their mutual powers and possibilities. 

Social cliques would be dissolved in the steadily growing pur- 
pose to make society a means of true growth and helpfulness to all. 
Kich and poor would become better acquainted— as they have a 
right to be, had not the shadows made them forget to claim that 
right. 

Churches and all organizations to promote the higher good of 
humanity would flourish as never before. 

Saloons, gambling-dens, dance-halls, and similar traps would 



Digitized by 



Google 



312 STAND UP FOR YOUE EIGHTS 

go out of existence, because when the people had learned to value 
their freedom aright they would refuse to put on the shackles of sin. 

Is there any sight more pitiable and at the same time contempt- 
ible, than that of a drunken loafer weakly shaking his fist in the 
face of society and demanding as his *' right" the liquid &ce which 
has already robbed him of reputation, business, friends, health, a 
home of his own, education and comfort for his family, and even 
self-respect! All these are rights which he has relinquished to the 
saloon tyrant without a murmur. 

When the American people have learned to '* stand up for their 
rights'* in the true sense, they will sign some such ** Declaration of 
Independence" as that devised by a Pennsylvania paper called The 
People. It reads as follows: 

' ' TWENTIETH CENTURY DECLARATION OF INDE- 
PENDENCE 

From the Impending Tyranny of the Liquor Traffic 

Published on Behalf of LIBERTY by 

THE PATRIOTS OF AMERICA, 

Whose Names Are Subscribed. 

DECLARATION JULY FOURTH, 1905. 

^*The unanimous Declaration of the Patriots of the Forty-five 
United States and Territories of America. 

I. Uhe Issue. 

'*When in the course of our national life it becomes necessary 
for the people to confront the aggressions, the insolence, and the 
menacing influence of a great corporate greed whose traffic is 
wholly in popular, seductive and destructive beverage poisons, and 
whose power and resources have grown to colossal dimensions under 
every law and enactment designed to control and restrict them, a 
proper and requisite recognition of our duty as patriotic citizens 
and of natural loyalty to humanity, everywhere similarly threatene<^| 



Digitized by 



Google 



STAND UP FOR YOUR RIGHTS 313 

demands that we should declare the perils which theaten us, the 
crisis already at hand and the manner in which patriots must and 
will meet the situation thus forced upon them. 

II. The Premises. 

^'We hold these truths to be self-evident; that THE AMERICAN 
HOME is the citadel of American liberties; that its protection and 
preservation and the loyal support and advancement of its highest 
and holiest influence is, and must ever be, the first and foremost 
duty of every patriot, whether statesman or private citizen; that 
THE AMERICAN PUBLIC SCHOOL is the West Point of the 
l)eople for the training of American youth in civic patriotism; that 
whoever assails it or threatens its moral and intellectual ascend- 
ency is a self-confessed traitor to his country and a self-evident 
enemy of the republic; that THE CHRISTIAN CHURCHES OF 
AMERICA AND ALL FORMS OF RELIGIOUS SENTIMENT 
whose high purpose is the inspiration of man and the uplift of 
humanity, are the most precious social institutions of American 
democracy; that any organization of trade or commerce which puts 
itself in opposition to these institutions, defies their teaching, slan- 
ders their principles, and fosters every vice and crime in the cal- 
endar of infamy, is a moral and political anarchist and an unmiti- 
gated curse; and that any institution which habitually resists all 
law, undermines trade, filches unearned millions from the poor, 
corrupts the electorate, harbors and abets the grafter, and the pro- 
fessional politician, establishes itself as the plague-spot in the slums 
of every city, sucks the life-blood of youth, crushes the last hope of 
age and poisons the moral atmosphere of American life with the 
stench of the bottomless pit, is an overshadowing pestilence, and 
the greatest financial, physical, and moral tyranny of the ages, and 
calls in thunder tones for vengeance and annihilation. 

III. The Facts. 

''The History of the Liquor Traffic in the United States is a 
history of continual villainies and usurpations, all having in direct 



Digitized by 



Google 



314 STAND UP FOR YOUR RIGHTS 

object the establishment of a political and commercial tyranny over 
these states. In proof whereof witness the following statements 
of fact: 

**1. The Liquor Traffic has refused assent to Laws, the most 
wholesome and necessary for the public good, and wherever pos- 
sible, has openly defied them, even to the extent of using the wea- 
pons of anarchy, boycott, intimidation, dynamite, the incendiary 
torch, personal assault, and assassination, whenever the craftj^ ways 
and means of political corruption did not suit its purposes. 

**2. The Liquor Traffic has forbidden the two great political 
parties of the land to oppose its encroachments and aggressions in 
their national platforms for upwards of forty years, under threat 
of division, desertion and defeat, and has thus, heretofore, kept 
the great mass of patriotic Americans who personally desire its 
destruction, from any effective national movement against its ever- 
extending omnipotence in the politics of the nation. 

**3. On the other hand, the Liquor Traffic, through its volunteer 
champions and hired advocates, has ever refused to allow the people 
of any state the right of local option in the premises, except in the 
rapidly increasing instances where the spontaneous uprising of the 
people overflowed all the bounds of machine conservatism, and once 
that privilege has been secured, the Liquor Traffic has exhausted 
the devices of legal cleverness to nullify its enforcement or set it 
aside altogether, upon the slightest possible technicality. 

''4. The Liquor Traffic has dissolved our National Honor and 
Christian patriotism in a solution of bonded whisky and Internal 
Kevenue, and the Prohibitionist is branded in advance as a political 
suicide for opposing with manly firmness its invasions on the rights 
of the people. 

*'5. The Liquor Traffic has taken advantage of the prosperity 
of the United States, and despite alt the testimony of business, of 
science and of religion, by every device of trade and temptation of 
appetite has forced up the consumption of alcoholic liquors from 
94,712,353 gallons in the year 1850 to 1,058,609,958 gallons in 1904, 



Digitized by 



Google 



STx\ND UP FOR YOUR RIGHTS 31i 

increasing the per capita consumption from 4.08 gallons in 1850 to 
20.29 gallons last year. 

^'6. The Liquor Traffic has made of itself a wealth-devouring 
parasite in finance and trade, taking out of the pockets of the people 
$1,410,236,702 in 1903, giving in exchange, not food nor clothing 
nor legitimate luxury, but on the contrary, flooding the land with 
misery, poverty, crime, and degeneration. 

**7. The Liquor Traffic has undertaken to overwhelm the moral 
sentiment of the nation by a deluge of newspaper, magazine, and 
circular advertising, claiming and obtaining unlimited space for its 
sophistries in the most reputable publications of the land. 

**8. The Liquor Traffic has obstructed the administration of jus- 
tice by political intimidation: 

*'It has made judges, governors and presidents dependent upon 
its will for the tenure of their offices. 

**By its lawlessness and instigation of lawlessness, it has kept 
among us, in times of peace, standing armies of police officers lo 
maintain order and preserve the dignity of civil government. 

*^It has affected, through the army canteen, to render the mili- 
tary dependent upon the brewery sjrndicates, and superior to the 
will of the people who created it and whose servant it is. 

'*It has combined with all the forces of corruption and anarchy 
to mislead the people and delude their chosen representatives with 
the fallacy that licensed vice is profitable, and necessary to the 
financial support of the state. 

**Upon the protection of the law, it has plundered our homes, 
ravished our youth, defiled our manhood and destroyed the lives 
of our people. 

*'It is at this hour deliberately concentrating all its resources to 
continue and complete the works of death, desolation and tyranny 
already begun; and under cover of racial prejudice, and political 
corruption, it has excited domestic insurrection among us, and 
even now threatens to involve the nation in civil war. 

''In every stage of these oppressions we have petitioned for 
redress at the hands of the dominant political parties. Our repeated 



Digitized by 



Google 



316 STAND UP FOR YOUR RIGHTS 

petitions, at the tacit demand of the trade, have been answered only 
with studied indifference. A traffic whose character and influence is 
thus marked by every act which may define a political and commer- 
cial Tyrant is unfit to have the sanction and protection of a free 
people. 

*'We, therefore, patriots of the United States of America in this 
one purpose united, appealing to the Supreme Judge of the world 
for the righteousness of our cause, do, in the name and on behalf 
of countless of our fellow citizens oppressed by, and at the mercy 
of this usurper, solemnly publish and declare that the people of 
these United States of right ought to be free and independent of 
this tyranny, and that all political and commercial connection 
between them and the Liquor Traffic ought to be and shall be totally 
dissolved. And in support of this Declaration, with a firm reliance 
on the protection of Divine Providence, we mutually pledge to each 
other our Lives, our Fortunes, and our Sacred Honor." 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIREXXXL 
NO ROOM FOR CHRIST. 

DUST times in the market-place; busy times with the Raman 
oflSoers who kept the records of the Jewish property-owners and 
how much they should be taxed; busy times in every khan, or inn, 
preparing for the coming guests; busy times in all the little hill- 
side town of Bethlehem, for the hour was drawing near when the 
Jews of David's lineage were to gather here from all the country 
round about, to be enrolled according to the Roman decree. 

In and about Bethlehem are perhaps a hundred grottoes, or 
excavations in the soft, chalky limestone forming the foundation 
of the town. This limestone is easily cut, and hence such excavations 
are even to this day made to serve for dwellings and stables. Some 
of them, indeed, with two or three chambers in a single excavation, 
are made to serve the double purpose of both home and stable^ in 
one. It is more than probable that it was in such a cave or grotto 
as this that the King of Earth and Heaven first came in human form 
to a world so in need of a Savior. 

Of princely descent even from the earthly standpoint, was our 
Lord. Mary and Joseph were both, as all know, descendants of the 
royal line of David; and on one side there was priestly ancestry as 
well. How natural then, would it be, to picture the birth of such 
a blessed and royal child as surrounded by every luxury, by the 
costliest comforts, the rarest medical skill, the tenderest ministra- 
tions; it would seem that no palace on earth could be too fair! 
And when the little stranger, so soon to open his wondering eyes 
on the earth-life for the first time, was not only the Son of Man, 
but also the Son of God, the long promised Messiah, his birth fore- 
told by prophets and angels,— what place could be grand enough to 
receive Himf 

31: 



Digitized by 



Google 



318 NO EOOM FOR CHRIST 

When we think of this, the strange, sweet marvel of His coming 
is a story ever new. Poets with pens tipped with divine fire have 
sung this wondrous theme; preachers have dwelt on it, artists 
have delighted in picturing it for many hundreds of years— and yet, 
now in thQ twentieth century we find no inclination to weary of its 
tender magic, for in the cradle of the Christ, a lowly manger, is 
centered the hopes of an eager, suffering, longing world. 

There was **no room for them at the inn/' So great was the 
throng of visitors in the little city that all the hotels and lodging 
houses were full when Mary and Joseph arrived. No room for the 
mother of the Christ! No room for the Christ Himself! And so, 
crowded out of human habitation, the glorious Master of the world 
was bom in a lowly stable, among the beasts of burden. He was 
** rejected of men'' even at his birth. 

Had they but known! Had the people who crowded the city of 
David but realized the wondrous event about to take place, and its 
tremendous import to the world, how gladly and reverently would 
a place have been made for the royal Guest to be! How willingly 
would some weary traveler have slept even out under the stars, that 
he might have the priceless privilege of giving up his couch and his 
comforts to the King of Kings! Would it not have been a glorious, 
even though a simple, sacrifice? 

But they did not know. 

How is it different to-day? 

Busy times in the market-place; busy times on the farm; 
busy times in the city oflice; busy times in the household. All the 
activities of life so absorbing that there seems neither time nor 
room for the Life-Giver! We crowd out the Christ in our noisy 
modern civilization. Our newspapers are so filled to overflowing 
with the records of crime and the triumphs of war that they have 
no room in their columns for the Prince of Peace. In the struggle 
for wealth and fame we let the birth of ambition in each individual 
soul take the place of the birth celestial; and as we wildly strive 
to reach a more or less distant earthly goal we lose sight of the 
heaven that might be ours here and now. 



Digitized by 



Google 



NO ROOM FOR CHRIST 319 

Let us take a brief glance at some of the various fields of active 
human interest and see if this is not true in most of them. 

In the educational world, for instance, how small a part of the 
time is given to the teaching of religious truth and that very impor- 
tant related study of human nature which would first recognize the 
peculiar needs of every soul, and then open the door for divine light 
on the problem,— showing the wonderful way in which Christ meets 
those needs! 

If these two great lessons, the diversity of human nature and 
the power of the Christian religion, were made of first importance 
in every high school and college, there would be enough economy 
of force resulting to more than make up for the time thus used. 
This is true because as soon as a soul learns to understand itself, its 
fellows and its Savior, the other lessons fall into much more har- 
monious lines; the weak points in the nature are intelligently and 
prayerfully strengthened, the right studies are chosen, the ground- 
less fears of failure are dismissed, a bright, healthy faith takes 
their place, and the whole nature is not only saved from its graver 
dangers but from the minor discords, frictions, misunderstandings 
and uncertainties that fret so many students and hinder their prog- 
ress. If young people only realized what Christ could save them 
from and all that He could be to them in their student days, how 
gladly would they make room for Him I But in many, too many cases, 
they let the wondrous Helper be crowded out of their lives and the 
results appear in such disgraceful scenes as ha\e been witnessed 
during the inter-collegiate boat-races, at Poughkeepsie ; in wasted 
energies, broken friendships, mistaken careers, and a thousand bitter 
regrets leading to a ready listening when the shadow-suggestions 
of despair come through the Red Telephone. All this because in the 
schooldays there was **no room for Christ!'* 

With early maturity come interests as absorbing as were the 
studies and sports of school-life. Foremost now is the race for 
wealth and social position. I need not dwell on the way in which 
our fashionable society life kills the interest in higher things and 
shrivels the soul to its smallest possible proportions instead of 



Digitized by 



Google 



320 NO ROOM FOR CHRIST 

expanding it into the glorious, powerful thing that God intended it 
to become. A girl who counts her admirers by the dozen and lives 
only for the excitement of flattery and display, is pushing froui 
her the one thing needful to her real and lasting happiness, the 
one charm that wins love of the sincere and valuable type. This 
she sacrifices because in the life of the society butterfly there is '*no 
room for Christ.'* If she only knew it, the graces of the Spirit 
far transcend any that her milliner or dressmaker can supply. But 
she does not know! 

To such, marriage is little better than a farce, and it is in this 
class that the most frequent divorces occur. Oh, the wasted lives 
that might have been overflowing with happiness and blessing to 
others ! 

In the world of commerce we find it is the same; buying and 
selling with feverish thirst for gain absorbs the mind until it becomes 
a mania. More than one millionaire is the victim of a money-passion 
which blinds him to every other consideration; which is stronger 
than his sense of justice, his humanity, his affections, his joy in 
life; which is the one tyrannous, insatiable force of his being. 
''Money-mad, money-mad! Sane in every other way, but money- 
mad!'* is the sad but true diagnosis pronounced by one of the 
shrewdest of public officials on the case of a man who has an income 
of more than $25,000,000 a year and is still working to add to his 
wealth. The possessor of this vast fortune cares nothing for art, 
for literature, for travel; his charities are small in proportion to 
his riches; he has more than he can ever use or enjoy, yet after 
more than a quarter of a century of business life his sole pleasure 
and interest is in heaping up more wealth, at the expense of his 
fellows. In such a life, though the man were ten times a church- 
member, there can be ''no room for Christ." 

What a heartless, crushing thing is trade! "/ have been in bi^i^ 
ness with John D. Rockefeller for thirty- five years/' said one of 
the ablest and richest of Mr. Rockefeller's colleagues, in a moment 
of forgetfulness, ''and he ivould do me out of a dollar to-day/' To 
spare a man's property, even if that man be your life-long friend, 



Digitized by 



Google 



••THEEE WAS NO ROOM AT THE INN." 

—Page 318. 



Digitized by 



Google 



•EASY PATHS LEAD DOWN." 

— Page 329. 



Digitized by 



Google 



NO ROOM FOR CHRIST 323 

to spare a man^s property which, by squeezing, you can get and 
mate money from is not business in the sense John D. Rockefeller 
understands it. That is, in Mr. Rockefeller's practice, mutual help- 
fulness has nothing to do with trade. ** Might makes right,'' is his 
working creed; not generosity. 

Yet, were the Christ welcomed to-day in the marts of trade, 
there would be no less wealth in the world; the only difference 
would be that the gains would be mutual, buyer and seller would 
both be benefited by every transaction, and the blessing of God 
would go with the material possessions. If the wealth-winners only 
knew what they are missing, in life! But they do not know. 

Read Sidney Lanier's exquisite poem, **The Symphony," and 
see the unutterable sadness, the tragedy of it all,— this bowing down 
to Trade as to a God, at the cost of everything most precious in 
life. One can hear to-day in Wall Street, in the busy centers of 
trade in every city, the echo of Lanier's violins, wailing, 

**0 Trade! Trade! would thou wert dead! 
The Time needs heart— 'tis tired of head," 

and again, 

**Does business mean, Die, you—live, If 
Then * Trade is Trade' but sings a lie: 
'Tis only war grown miserly. 

If business is battle, name it so, 
War-crimes less will shame it so, 
And widows less will blame it so." 

In science and invention, too, we find the Christ-child crowded 
out. This world of wonders created by an infinitely wise and lov- 
ing God— why is it that men become so interested in the creations 
that they forget the Creator! Like the money-madness in its insid- 
ious growth is that eagerness for the research that seeks out the 
material laws of the universe without a thought of the Law-maker. 
Truly **the undevout astronomer is mad," and the same is true of 
the undevout specialist in every department of science and discov- 



Digitized by 



Google 



324 NO ROOM FOR CHRIST 

ery. How short-sighted to think such knowledge complete without 
any tender, sacred personal acquaintance with the One who was so 
completely the Master of the forces of nature that He could com- 
mand the very winds and waves and they obeyed Him. How won- 
derfully all science becomes illumined when the student of it takes 
Christ into his confidence and learns of this Divine Teacher the 
inmost secrets of the universe! Every scientist would do this if 
he knew,— if he knew! But he does not know. 

In the political arena, again, we see the sad fact emphasized, 
**No room for Christ!" Foreign nations are in constant broils 
because they listen not to the gentle message of ** Peace on earth, 
good- will to men," but instead, give ear to the Red Telephone coun- 
sel urging them to war. In our own land the great political parties 
are well known to be controlled by ''graft" and by the saloon inter- 
ests; and if you were to inquire of any city political *'boss" what 
part the Christian religion has in politics to-day, you would be met 
by an amused stare and the instant answer, *'No part at all." 

Is it not time for a change, in this nation founded by Christians 
for the express purpose of enjoying and developing the full strength 
of their religious belief unmolested! Are not modem politicians 
worse enemies to the vital, living religion of Christ than the perse- 
cutors of the Puritans ever were? I leave this question with the 
voters, and ask them to picture what would be the result if in our 
American political life Christ were to be chosen as the greatest 
ruler of all. Changes would be startling indeed; but what blessed 
changes! Some day the spirit of our old Puritan fathers will revive 
in our modem voters, and they will ''stand up for their rights" in 
the highest sense. Then we shall have a country where "graft" 
and the saloon cannot flourish. 

What of the modem American newspaper? The subject of jour- 
nalism would fill a chapter, but I give it only a few words in passing, 
for this will sufiice to show how little we recognize Christ in our 
daily discussion of news. 

We have crimes, railroad accidents, wars, divorce cases, everj- 
thing revolting and depressing; but the average editor will tell you 



Digitized by 



Google 



NO ROOM FOR CHRIST 325 

that he cannot give space to matters of ^* peace and good-will"; 
that the good deeds of humanity are too commonplace to be inter- 
esting as '*news." People do not care to read about them— there 
is '*no demand." And for this state of affairs I am afraid the 
church members are largely to blame. They do not demand a 
change, in any way which the newspaper men will recognize. They 
may weakly protest at times, but they keep on taking the paper. 
Of course, such protests are ineffectual. 

Charles M. Sheldon's article in the Christian Endeavor World 
representing a dialogue between a subscriber and a newspaper editor 
illustrates my meaning. It is too long to quote entire, but this is an 
extract from the closing part. 

Subscriber. **Then you do not recognize the responsibility of 
the editor to educate the public to wish better things?" 

Editor. **We give the public what it demands. The public is to 
blame if the subject-matter is not always what it should be." 

Subscriber. **It is useless for me to argue on that basis. But 
will you do one thing! In this city where I live the four daily 
papers for the last week have published in detail full accounts of a 
repulsive murder, with pictures and diagrams, until the whole town 
seems to have the impression that we are living in a carnival of 
crime, whereas it is only one murder that has occurred within the 
last twelve months. Will you publish for a whole week nothing in 
your columns but accounts of all the good things that have hap- 
pened in this town!" 

Editor. '*By no means. We should lose subscriptions." 

Subscriber. **But it would be a tonic to the community to find 
out, from reading the paper, how good it was. At present your 
sheet is making pessimists and creating the impression that the 
world is full of evil and only evil." 

Editor. **It would not make news. The reporters could not 
work it up." 

Subscriber. *^Tlien hire some reporters that know how to make 
news out of goodness." 

Editor, ** There are none," 



Digitized by 



Google 



326 NO ROOM FOR CHRIST 

Subscriber. **Then the churches, the C?hristian Endeavor soci- 
eties, and the homes of this community ought to turn out some/' 

Editor. **You will never live to see the day when you can have 
your ideal realized/' 

Subscriber. '*I am not so certain as to that. If the Christian 
forces of this community once unite in their denominational life, it 
will not be an impossibility to organize a daily press that shall rep- 
resent distinctively Christian ideas, which will print the facts in the 
case, which will emphasize goodness more than evil, and relate the 
triumphs of the kingdom of God as it marches on more than the 
victories of the devil. Then your great daily also adds, it seems to 
me, to the bad impression of the world by its profuse advertise- 
ments of liquor." 

Editor. '*Do you presume to criticise my management of my 
paper!" 

Subscriber. *'I certainly do, although I continue to read it, to 
take it into my home, and let my children read it." 

Editor (smilingly). **0, very well, as long as you continue to 
subscribe, I shall not complain, no matter what you say!" 

So all the really excellent arguments of this worthy church- 
member were rendered of no effect, because he did not feel suflS- 
ciently in earnest to follow up his protest by ceasing to take and 
read the paper. He was weak when it came to the test— a real act 
of self-denial. How shocked and surprised he would have been had 
he realized that he was, by his act, shutting Christ and His truth out 
of his daily newspaper! yet that is just what he was helping to do. 

If people only knew! 

The typical Christian of the near future will gradually come to 
realize these things, and the result will be glorious and far-reaching 
beyond the power of pen to describe. Human toil, suffering and 
temptation will not be done away with, but they will be bravely met ; 
and the ** design of the Master" will appear. Let me close the 
chapter with Mary A. Lathbury's inspiring and, I sincerely believe, 
inspired, words: 



Digitized by 



Google 



NO ROOM FOR CHRIST 327 

Children of yesterday, 
Heirs of to-morrow, 

What are you weaving- 
Labor and sorrow! 

Look to your looms again; 
Faster and faster 

Fly the great shuttles 
Prepared by the Master, 

Life's in the loom, 
Room for it— room! 

Children of yesterday, 

Heirs of to-morrow. 
Lighten the labor 

And sweeten the sorrow, 
Now— while the shuttles fly 

Faster and faster. 
Up and be at it— 

At work with the Master. 
He stands at your loom, 

Room for Him— room! 

Children of yesterday, 

Heirs of to-morrow. 
Look at your fabric 

Of labor and sorrow. 
Seamy and dark 

With despair and disaster. 
Turn it— and lo. 

The design of the Master! 
The Lord's at the loom, 

Room for Him— room! 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XXXIL 
EASY PATHS. 

I N THE rose-garden at Washington Park, Chicago, may be found, 
if you go there late in June, a goodly variety of the queen of 
flowers,— pure white, pale blush, golden yellow, bright pink and deep 
crimson. Profuse and lovely are the blossoms, with a fragrance 
spicy or delicate, each mass of bloom appealing to the love of color 
and harmony. But not the least charm in this attractive garden is 
its paths, not of prosaic stone or gravel, nor yet of the dust of the 
common road, but a broad, rich, velvety green turf that yields a 
cool and springy response to weary feet. They are easy paths to 
tread. To be sure, they lead nowhere in particular; only into other 
and different paths outside the realm of the roses. But while you 
are treading those velvet paths, surrounded by delicious color and 
perfume, if you have an atom of poetry tucked away in even the 
remotest corner of your brain, it comes forth and you imagine your- 
self in some fairyland, some enchanted floral bower, or forest scene 
of elfin revelry such as we read of in the Midsummer Night *s 
Dream. Each step along the yielding, grassy path increases the 
illusion and you half expect to see Titania and her maidens dancing 
in the softening light or weaving a wreath of roses with which to 
decorate some favored mortal who is permitted to join in their 
sports— or to be the luckless object of their jests. 

The fancy does not last long, for, with the growing dusk, instead 
of the fairy queen appears a most unromantic Irish guardian of 
peace, law and order, who requests the visitors, in an amiable or 
surly brogue, according to his disposition, to **go out this way, av 
ye plaze— we want to lock the gates!'' 

328 



Digitized by 



Google 



EASY PATHS 329 

So the dream is rudely dispelled, and you come back to earth 
with a rush. 

Treading these paths among the roses reminded me that there are 
other easy paths, not all of them so harmless, which invite the soul to 
wander and enjoy the poetry of life for a brief space, but from 
which the awakening is even more unwelcome. Only in these the 
fragrance shed is not like that of roses, but poppy-like, wraps the 
soul in slumber's embrace until the propitious moment for action is 
past. 

This device of the shadow-creatures is most cunningly con- 
trived, and its results are both peculiar and unfortunate. 

On one of these *'easy paths" people are coaxed to start while 
very young. It is that of cigarette smoking. Just what the attrac- 
tion is it would be hard for the uninitiated to say, but fact is fact, 
and there can be no doubt either as to the widespread prevalence 
of the habit or its effects. 

**Look at your chum, over there, smoking a cigarette," says the 
voice over the wire of the Ked Telephone. ^*Why don't you smoke 
one, too? No harm in them. Just see how easily Ben puffs his! 
Looks fine, doesn't he! You'd better do it, too, or they'll think you 
don't dare. All the really up-to-date fellows smoke, now." 

**But my people don't like it," objects the listener. 

*^0f course not, at first, but these are different from cigars. 
Just see what an inoffensive-looking thing a cigarette is. Try it. 
Never mind if it makes you feel sick at first. You'll soon get over 
it. And as for the folks,— pshaw! who cares for what they say? 
They needn't know. It's unreasonable to object to cigarettes any- 
how. Every man smokes, and a fellow has to begin sometime." 

Thus the voice goes on, coaxing and arguing, till the listener 
concludes to try the curious, strangely fascinating experiment. It 
does make him sick— dreadfully sick, for this *'easy path" has some 
rough rocks just at the entrance. But rather than be laughed at by 
his associates, he keeps on, and the habit is formed. 

So common is this practice that one can hardly pass along the 
business street of even a small town without meeting boys of all 



Digitized by 



Google 



330 EASY PATHS 

ages from twenty down to fourteen, or even younger, puflSng away 
at the odd little sticks which they imagine make them appear so 
manly. 

What are the results! 

They are noticeable in school, in business, in health, in morals, 
and in the whole life of the victim, for the "easy path'^ that he is 
treading leads downward, often ending in the saloon or in an early 
and miserable death by quick consumption. 

Cigarettes, so far from being harmless, contain nicotine in quan- 
tities suflScient to deaden the nerve and brain-action, dull the facul- 
ties, weaken the heart, impair the digestion and circulation and 
undermine the entire health. Yet so insidiously is this done that 
one of the surest symptoms of the nicotine's deadly work is the utter 
unconsciousness of the victim that anything is wrong. A smoker 
of cigarettes is stupid and slow in thought. He has no ambition, no 
independence, and does not realize in the least where he is drifting. 
The "easy path'* is the one he prefers, and to leave it would involve 
an effort of the will for which he has no liking. In fact, he could 
hardly muster the strength, even if he felt the desire, to quit. 

A cigarette smoker is invariably behind in his studies at school 
or college, and is utterly worthless in all intellectual pursuits. 
Application is to him a lost art, and neither physical nor mental 
exercise attracts him. He is decidedly averse to all exertion. Busi- 
ness men of the employing classes know this so well that they have 
established the custom of inquiring of the applicant for employment 
if he is addicted to the cigarette habit. If he is, it seals his fate. 
He is inunediately dismissed from any consideration for the posi- 
tion. Employers want active, wide-awake people to work for them, 
and to such they offer good opportunities for advancement. But 
the traveler on the "easy path'' of cigarette-smoking shuts the door 
of business success in his own face, and if he is unfortunate enough 
to be the son of wealthy parents and not obliged to work, he dawdles 
on through a short life of self-indulgence, useless to others and 
unworthy of himself, to sink into an early grave with all his oppor- 
tunities unused. "My Lady Nicotine" has been praised by her 



Digitized by 



Google 



EASY PATHS 331 

misguided lovers, even in print, but she is as false and dangerous 
as she is enticing. A clear, active mind is of untold value, and 
anything that so surely saps the mental vigor is a deadly enemy to 
all that makes life worth living. 

Above and beyond even these considerations of health and busi- 
ness success are the prospects for the real Self— the spiritual part 
of the nature. This also suffers to an unlimited extent by the 
indulgence of such a habit. When body and mind alike are weak, 
and a subtle poison is ruling the system, it is impossible for any 
real soul-growth to take place. Instead of growth, the soul is stunted 
and shriveled, diseased so badly that it is unable to use its tools 
aright or to see the direction of the path on which it is treading. 
The soul-pleasures— art, music, literature of the higher kind, phil- 
anthropy, religion,— are all unknown joys to one in this condition. 
Such victims of habit always turn to the lower forms of amusement, 
for they can relish no others. Nor can they relish these, long. 
This **easy path" leads directly to the Under- World of failure and 
weak regrets; and too often it ends in the deepest shadows of sin 
as well Thousands of joung men and mere boys begin what they 
believe to be a harmless habit, only to wake up some day and find 
that the path along which they liave been walking is the road to 
ruined health, destroyed will and hopeless slavery to a fiercer tyrant 
than they had ever known; for like the opium habit, the nicotine 
of cigarettes creates a craving for strong drink that can seldom bo 
resisted* And the saddest part of it all is the fact that so many do 
not know what chains they are thus riveting upon themselves. 

Another ''easy path" that leads downward is that of promis- 
cuous novel-reading. 

A young daughter of respectable, loving parents disappeared 
the other day from her home, and could not be found. Distracted, 
her friends made all possible search. They enlisted the police, the 
newspaper reporters, and every means in their power, but no light 
could be thrown on the mystery. 

There are ninety-nine chances out of a hundred that the girl is 



Digitized by 



Google 



332 EASY PATHS 

being held an unwilling, yet despairing, prisoner to-day in some one 
of the many haunts of vice, where her fate is too horrible to 
imagine. 

And the cause? A 

It was learned from her poor mother. ^ 

She was fond of reading novels, and like many other girls, very 
romantic in her notions. She was always expecting some wonderful 
hero to come in some unusual way and rescue her from a life of 
drudgery, as she called work of any and all kinds. It would have 
been easy indeed for the veriest rascal, if handsome and soft spoken, 
to convince her that he was in fact her enchanted prince, and she, 
the enchanted princess, had only to meet him in secret and consent 
to elope with him to a life all sunshine and ease, fine dresses and 
jewels, with nothing to do but reign as queen over a great house full 
of servants. 

But the sunshine proved to be all moonshine and soon developed 
into the blackest shadows. Poor, silly, deceived little creature! H 
she had only known tliat in real life a true, noble lover does his 
wooing with the. full knowledge and consent of the girl's relatives, 
and that any suggestion of secrecy is a sure sign of something 
wrong ! 

The reason she did not understand so plain a commonsense truth 
is because her vision was warped by the foolish romances with which 
her brain had become filled. From constantly reading of the charm- 
ing heroine who escaped in an exciting and desperate flight with 
the elegant youth of her choice, thus thwarting the cruel plans of 
unnatural parents, and living happy ever after, she had come to 
imagine herself one of these much-abused maidens; and what more 
thrilling and delightful than to follow their example at the first 
opportunity? 

Girls, the best place for books of that kind is in the parlor fire, 
helping to start a cheerful, inviting blaze around which the family 
may gather of an evening or the honest, worthy admirer may help 
to pop the com that is an innocent and often useful forerunner of 
another kind of popping. Instead of reading about Gwendolines 



Digitized by 



Google 



EASY PATHS 333 

thriUing experiences, if you will spend the time in learning all 
sweet womanly and housewifely arts and perhaps in making your- 
self thorough mistress of some breadwinning art as well, you will 
thereby be opening instead of closing the door to your own future 
home happiness. And if in addition, you will take the trouble to 
pursue a line of really choice reading, you will be doing more than 
you can possibly realize to increase the probabilities that the future 
holds for you some promotion, of exactly the kind girls' dreams are 
made of when they long sometimes to get away from the life that is 
**so commonplace and tiresome." If you want something beyond the 
commonplace, you have to fit yourself for it, or it won't come. And 
to do that, the surest way is to do the common tasks gracefully and 
cheerfully and in the reading time gradually store your mind with 
the treasures that endure. In the chapter *' Spice" you will find 
out how this can be done and can be made enjoyable if it is kept up 
long enough. 

But at first and perhaps for a long time, it lakes courage! You 
will not find it an **easy path," like the cheap novel-reading. It is 
the brave, farseeing girls who will persevere and thus fit themselves 
for the things for which they long. 

To do this is to invite the best of experiences, and they rarely 
fail to come when thus invited. 

''Easy paths" are alluring, but when we find that they lead in 
exactly .the opposite direction from the one we wish to travel, it is 
better to choose carefully. Oh, the sad multitude of people who 
do not! 

Yet even to these, in the midst of their folly and blindness, comes 
a call very different from that of the Red Telephone. It is a call 
to come up higher,— the call of Christ as He says with infinite sym- 
pathy and understanding, **Come unto Me." He knows how hard 
it is to give up the *'easy path." He knows,— and He helps! 

Right living requires some sacrifices. I should be only deceiving 
you if I pretended that it did not. But think of the greater Sacri- 
fice made for us, when the Savior came from His glorious home and 
found **no room for Him in the inn!" Think of all that He must 



Digitized by 



Google 



334 EASY PATHS 

have given upl '* Though He was rich, yet for our sakes He became 
poor that we through Him might be rich/' and for our sakes he 
lived a human life full of hardship that he might fill other human 
lives with divine blessings; and shrank not even from a cruel and 
shameful death, that to us life might be abundant. 

Can we not bid a willing farewell even to the ''easy paths '* to 
follow such a Savior? 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XXXIIL 
REVERENCE AND RESPECT. 

1 IKE old-fashioned flowers, some of the virtues that were com- 
inon enough in colonial days possess a beauty and charm of 
their own, and a sterling value as well. We cannot help feeling 
regret that these old-time virtues should have become so scarce. 

Reverence for things sacred and respect for parents, for stran- 
gers, for the aged,— in all these. Young America, it must be admitted, 
is sadly remiss when compared with certain foreign nations. This 
should not and need not be. 

I sincerely believe that the young people of America are the 
brightest in the world; the quickest-witted, the most enthusiastic 
in a good cause, and the most willing to correct any evils within their 
reach, if only they are shown the need of such action. But with all 
this they are, many of them, so totally lacking in the essential qual- 
ities of respect and reverence as to cause much needless friction 
and bring discredit on those nearest and dearest to them. 

I remember attending church one evening when a celebrated min- 
ister was to preach. I was expecting a treat; but my disappointment 
may be imagined when I tell you that for more than twenty persons, 
myself among them, that service was quite spoiled by the disturb- 
ance created by three respectably dressed girls, seated together. 

All through the fine sermon, and I regret to say during the 
prayer also, these thoughtless young people fidgeted, whispered, tel- 
egraphed meaning glances to one another and to several other young 
people across the aisle, and in short, made such unmitigated nui- 
sances of themselves that their annoyed neighbors could get little 
enjoyment or inspiration from the meeting, and heartily wished that 
their unconscious tormentors would be quiet or leave the church 
building. 

335 



Digitized by 



Google 



336 KEVERENCE AND RESPECT 

Plainly enough, the three girls came from respectable families, 
yet were wholly untrained as to the very rudiments of quiet and rev- 
erent behavior in church. They gave scarcely any attention to the 
discourse; rustled the leaves of their hymn-books noisily all through 
the organ prelude, and kept twirling their rings, fastening stray locks 
of hair or otherwise betraying the fact that their thoughts were on 
the toilets that should have been quite completed before they left 
their own rooms. 

Yet I have no doubt that every one of those three dear girls came 
from a home where church-going was a regular habit. How many 
religious services they had hejped to spoil it is appalling to guess. 
The feelings of those who observed their conduct wavered between 
an intense pity for the untaught young creatures and a strong 
desire to shake them. 

Lack of reverence is bad enough when it is unconscious, like the 
instance I have just named; but it is worse when it is deliberately in- 
tended. I have known cases where persons were so lost to all sense of 
things sacred as to make Bible truths and Christian workers often the 
subjects of their silly jests; thinking that thereby they showed their 
''smartness." Later they have learned to their cost that such a 
course is regarded as not smart but vulgar, and that it closes to them 
many a hospitable home where it would be an honor and a delight 
to go. Disrespect of all kinds is a boomerang, sure to injure most 
tlie one who indulges in it. 

From a friend who was a pupil of the great Froebel I learned 
that one of the beautiful customs in the schools of Switzerland is 
that of teaching the children respect for the aged and for strangers. 
Lverywhere in Switzerland this has been accepted as an essential 
part of the daily studies. The result is that one cannot pass through 
that picturesque country without meeting the kindest attentions, the 
most graceful little marks of respect, from children of all ages. It 
would be considered by these gentle Swiss peasants a great rudeness 
for any child or young person to pass a stranger on the street with- 
out making the usual little sign of respectful greeting; and as for 
'* guying' ' a visitor to one of their towns it is something unkuown. 



Digitized by 



Google 



REVERENCE AND RESPECT 337 

From Japan, also, we can learn much in this matter of respect. 
Children of the Flowery Kingdom are taught to honor their parents 
at all times, and no matter how severe or unjust a Japanese father 
or mother may seem to the child, the stormy and wilful protest 
which would be forthcoming in America is never heard. The Jap- 
anese young people, indeed, would be greatly astonished at such an 
evidence of ill-breeding, as they would regard it; for to them, the 
parent's decision is law, and the duty of the young is to obey with- 
out question, and in absolute cheerfulness and respect. They carry 
this reverence for parents to an extent which it is hard to realize as 
a natural, settled custom; but so it is, and a very beautiful one, in 
all that pertains to filial love and its expression. The relations of 
parent and child in Japan are extremely affectionate, but not care- 
lessly familiar. What would be thought there of a young man 
who should refer to one of his honored parents as the **old man," 
or the **old woman,'' it is impossible to guess; for such a thing 
could never occur. 

Respect for the property of others is taught by the laws of this 
and every civilized land. But respect for others' views and opin- 
ions—this is a virtue much more rare, and it is a valuable lesson 
to learn, for it is closely akin to the charity that thinketh no evil. 

It will help greatly in learning this form of respect to remember 
how differently people are constituted. It is neither possible nor 
desirable that the whole human family should think alike. Those 
children of the Fiery Triplicity, for instance,— bom fighters for prin- 
ciple, in whose veins burns an intense zeal for reform— how natural 
it is for these to condemn their more placid neighbors, whose idea of 
doing good lies entirely along peaceful and constructive lines. 

**Why u-ill you be so indifferent!" says the man of fire. 

**Why will you stir things up in such a disagreeable and unseemly 
way!" says the other. Perhaps they do not say it aloud,— but the 
mental attitude is one of severe criticism. And so the two, being 
so different, might go on through life, each full of good intentions, 
yet each impatient and contemptuous towards the other. 

A little thought, a little study of human nature, would cause each 



Digitized by 



Google 



338 REVERENCE AND RESPECT 

to smile iustead of frown as he remembers, **It takes all kinds of 
people to make a world." 

It is fortunate that it does. What a world of monotony this would 
be if all its human inhabitants were cut after precisely the same pat- 
tern—run in the same mould! Where would be our ''spice" then, 
pray! 

But the shadow-creatures try to hide this need of variety, and 
delight to start the best of people to criticising each other. 

When this temptation comes, it is best to turn quickly away 
from the Red Telephone and affirm stoutly, ''I can and I will respect 
the opinions of others; nor will I utter a word of reproach because 
their method of doing good differs from my own." 

One can soon conquer the shadow-fiends of disrespect and discord 
by this treatment. 

Of course, it is easier if you understand the science of it,— that 
is, if you have studied enough to know why it is that people cannot 
all think alike. After a very little such study one becomes filled 
with a new reverence for the Creator and a new respect for His 
creatures; a new power to find the good in each. Study this, God*s 
greatest work, a little longer, and you will grow large-hearted enough 
to smile with a tender indulgence at your Capricorn neighbor's little 
fits of stubbornness, thinking, ''He may be a trifle obstinate, but what 
a splendid, persevering worker the dear fellow is!" 

Or, if your Leo neighbor does something particularly impulsive 
and foolish, you say, pitying him because you understand, "Poor 
fellow; his hot head got the better of his true heart, that time. But 
he will improve." And he does. 

Right here let me whisper a secret which will be worth vastly 
more to you than all the suggestions that will come to you over the 
Red Telephone. It is this: Respect for others' views is the surest 
way of winning them to your own. 

Even where you cannot understand others, respect them. Be 
broad-minded and generous enough to treat them well even when it 
seems to you that their course is a mistaken one. They will the 
sooner abandon their mistake. 



Digitized by 



Google 



BEVEBENCE AND RESPECT. 



-Pago 335. 



Digitized by 



Google 



««IN THE FIEST GLASS LIES COILED A DEADLY SEEPENT." 

—Page 348. 



Digitized by 



Google 



REVERENCE AND RESPECT 6il 

Both in business and social relations the general custom is to 
treat superiors with respect; but not all realize that inferiors, also— 
those beneath us in education, material possessions or social stand- 
ing,— should also be treated respectfully. They, as well as the others, 
are God's children. For them, as well as the others, Christ died 
and rose again. For them, as well as the others, was given the 
prophetic command **Be ye therefore perfect,'' and they are destined 
to as glorious a future as your own. Perhaps they may even outstrip 
you. The inferiors of to-day may be the superiors of to-morrow; 
therefore, it is wise to treat them with respect. They will not forget 
it; and the Father will not forget it either. 

Chivalry, which is only another name for the gentle expression of 
respect for woman, is considered by some almost a lost art. Yet I 
cannot think it lost. Its expression is changed; but in times of real 
danger or some great emergency we see instances to-day of as true 
chivalry as ever flourished when knighthood was in flower. Men's 
hearts are the same even if their manners have changed; and it is 
still the bravest who are the tenderest It is never a waste of time 
for a young man to show to all women and especially to those with 
silvered hair, the little attentions, the courteous marks of respect that he 
would like shown to his own mother if she were traveling alone. The 
manliest man is in this particular always the truest gentleman. 

Reverence for sacred things should be taught to everyone from 
his earliest childhood. Is there any more beautiful sight then the 
reverence with which a little child kneels at the mother's side to 
repeat the evening prayer? If any have missed this sweet experience 
in their own lives, they have missed much; but it is not yet too late. 
Reverence may be felt and expressed from the depths of a sincere 
heart even if the early training has been wholly neglected. Study 
the pages of God's word; read the wonderful story of man's creation 
and of man's redemption, and let the grand, holy purpose of it all 
sink deep into the thoughts. Then go out alone in the quiet woods, 
or by the river's edge and breathe in still more of the loving reality 
of the Father who is also Creator. Do this earnestly, quietly; attend 
divine service with the same earnest purpose ; and take my word for it, 



Digitized by 



Google 



342 REVERENCE AND RESPECT 

the thoughts which thrilled you as you read, and which lifted your 
soul through Nature to Nature's God will soon come to be a part 
of yourself; so that reverence shall be with you not a forced, outside 
habit, but a joyful yet quiet expression of what is within. ** Practice 
the presence of God'' until you learn to love that presence, and it 
will be no longer hard, but easy, to put aside every Red Telephone 
thought that would lead to careless habits of real or seeming irrever- 
ence. You would not like to have anyone treat your best friend 
rudely. Then do not yourself permit any suggestions from the shadow- 
world to interpose their presence between your and your best friend- 
Jesus, the Savior of men. 

And believe me, this habit of reverence will help to brighten all 
the earth- journey with heaven's own light. You will find it easy, 
walking in that light, to have respect for your fellow-travelers; and 
**as ye measure to others, so in like manner shall it be measured to 
you again." 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XXXIV. 
FILTH IN THE TEMPLE. 

r\IRT has been defined as *' matter out of place." This helps us to 
understand why money, the most necessary part of the machinery 
of all civilized life, is so powerful an element of evil as well as of 
good. 

It depends upon where you find it. 

Money in the bank, in the purse, in the cash drawer, in the churcli 
treasury, in the mission box, in the temperance society, in the relief 
fund,— when used wisely money in all these places is a good thing. 

But money in the laeart is where it does not belong. It is ** matter 
out of place." The heart typifies the love centre of life; and in that 
love centre, money has no right to reign as king. When it tries to do 
so, it loses its good qualities, and becomes just so much filth. 

This is the reason that **the love of money is the root of all evil." 
Not money itself, but the love of it, is what we are warned against. 
The passion for gain that enslaves our Rockefellers and other million- 
aires who cannot enjoy their wealth; the craze for accumulation, for 
hoarding, that lends to the curious color-blindness described in an 
earlier chapter, the fever for piling up riches that saps vitality, kills 
sympathy and dries up the milk of human kindness, making the very 
blood in the veins first rush in a tumultuous torrent of excitement, then 
nm cold and sluggish, as the miser first counts his gain with glee and 
then looks upon the needs of his brother man with icy indifference. 

This placing of money on the throne in our hearts is wrong. It 
is the same sin of which those of old were guilty, who bought and 
sold in the temple until driven out by the scourge of small cords 
wielded by One whose indignation was all the more terrible that it was 
so rarely seen. 

'Te are the temple of the living God." 

343 



Digitized by 



Google 



344 FILTH IN THE TEMPLE 

Then if this be true,— and true it surely is,— let us keep that 
temple pure. Never let it be profaned by the money-changers of greed 
and miserliness. ''Keep the heart with all diligence; for out of it 
proceed the issues of life." ''Out of the abundance of the heart the 
mouth speaketh.*' How we pity the man who can think and talk of 
nothing better than money ! 

How else do men profane the "temple of the living God" besides 
jfiUing it with barter, making wealth-getting the end and aim of their 
existence ? 

By indulging in habits that destroy the body's health and detract 
from the mind's powers. 

Smoking is one of these habits. The use of tobacco in any form 
is filthy, more or less stupefying, always detrimental to health, and 
lowering to the soul's vitality. If there were no other argument against 
its use, its mere uncleanliness should be sufficient. Is there anything 
more trying than to have the scent of tobacco-smoke clinging to lace 
curtains, saturating rugs, and all the furnishings of a well-kept 
house,— or when banished to bam, field, store or office, to have the taint 
still clinging to the smoker when he arrives at his home, so that even 
the baby turns from him in disgust and rubs off his kiss with dimpled 
fists! 

By the way, one can learn wisdom from these little ones. Even 
their funny mistakes carry frequent lessons witli them. One tiny 
tot, who had been carefully drilled as to the impropriety of eating 
uncooked food, drew her own wise little conclusions. She had watched 
her uncle with wide-open eyes as ho smoked his after-dinner cigar— 
a proceeding altogether new and curious to the baby mind. One 
morning she was found standing in deep reflection all alone before a 
package of her uncle's unlighted cigars, her chubby hands tightly 
clasped behind her in heroic self-denial, as she said, shaking her head, 
and frowning sternly: 

"No, no! Baby mustn't eat 'em till they's cookedT' 

She had begun young to give a brave answer to the shadow-voice 
at the Red Telephone. But many a grown man would find it hard to 
give up his precious cigar, "cooked" or uncooked, even though be 



Digitized by 



Google 



FILTH IN THE TEMPLE 345 

knew it was injuring his health, costing more than he conld afford, 
and rendering him a trial to his friends. 

The habit of smoking in public conveyances is a crime against 
God's pure air and those who wish to breathe it. Many a time one 
may step on an open car, delighting in the prospect of nearly an hour's 
deep breathing of delicious, exhilarating air, only to be baffled by 
clouds of tobacco smoke during half or all the ride. That pleasing 
fiction which is supposed to limit smoking to the ** three rear seats" is 
seldom observed, and the non-smoking passengers have to endure the 
discomfort without redress. 

Although the smoker is an undeniable nuisance, the tobacco-chewer 
is still more revolting in his habits. Occasionally one gets his deserts, 
but not always as satisfactorily as in the instance I am about to relate. 

A young man with an insolent swagger, a pair of light-colored 
trousers and a quid of tobacco, entered a rather crowded car, in 
which was a young woman returning from her daily employment. 
These two passengers were seated side by side, and the result, as I 
overheard the young woman telling it to a friend afterwards, was as 
follows : 

** Imagine my disgust," she said, **when that beast of a chewer 
began to get rid of his tobacco juice, all around him, with the utmost 
coolness, one great splash landing directly on my nice silk umbrella. 
Did he apologize! Not he, although I am certain he knew the fact 
well enough. 

**What did I dot Oh, not much. I became greatly interested in 
something outside, and as I gazed intently through the opposite car 
window I absentmindedly swung my umbrella, taking care in the first 
place that every swing should land that large and juicy tobacco stain 
directly against those light trousers. I kept this up in apparent un- 
consciousness of the fact that the man was turning very red and 
indignant, until I had wiped that umbrella thoroughly,— and I don't 
think the fellow will try the same trick again I" 

Doesn't it seem a pity that not every tobacco-chewer could have 
the benefit of a similar lesson! or at least, could see himself as others 
see him! It would have more weight than all the arguments that could 



Digitized by 



Google 



346 FILTH IN THE TEMPLE 

be advanced; for with some people, it is necessary to take away some of 
their conceit before their self-respect can have room to grow. 

Swearing is quite as filthy a habit as smoking or chewing; only 
in this case it is the soul that is tainted and stained beyond all recog- 
nition, even more than in the other two forms of ''filth in the temple.'* 

Before the irreverent habit is formed of taking God's name in vain, 
why not ask one's self what possible gain there is in such a habit! 

*'I know it's a bad habit," says one inveterate swearer, "but 
then, when one is mad it is such a relief to express it!" 

I know, that is the theory; but will it bear examination! 

Is it a relief to swear! 

If the user of oaths will think hard, for a minute, and answer 
honestly, he will be compelled to admit that it is not; that in point of 
fact, each oath that he utters is like adding fuel to the fire, and he finds 
himself ** growing madder every minute." 

This was exactly what the Red Telephone shadow-adviser expected 
and planned, when he first suggested the oaths to the disturbed and 
angry man. 

Swearing soils the white garment of the soul more even than it 
profanes the lips. It is always and everywhere harmful; displeasing 
to God and man, and worse than useless. The habit is as contagious 
as scarlet fever, and much more dangerous. It is easy to form, hard 
to break, and covers the victim with shame. 

How can any child of God so debase himself as to take the name of 
his best Friend in vain! Sad indeed is it when this disgraceful habit 
has become rooted, so that it is second nature with any man. 

Yet it can be broken. To the earnest soul, resolutely bent on free- 
ing itself from the chains of this habit, the Savior so often insulted 
in the past is now the strong, compassionate Helper, ready to guard 
and guide. ''Keep thou the door of my lips" must be the daily, hourly 
prayer of all who have ever yielded to this temptation, until the victory 
is a lasting one. 

One who has been an inveterate swearer, when he was converted, 
tried the expedient of exclaiming "Praise the Lord!" every time he 
wanted to swear, believing, and wisely, that thanksgiving, was the 



Digitized by 



Google 



FILTH IN THE TEMPLE 347 

best cure for a troubled mind. His fellow-workmen used to tease and 
plague him, to test his new resolution. Once some of them stole his 
dinner. When he discovered that it was gone, he made his usual excla- 
mation, ** Praise the Lord!" 

**What for, Joe!" asked one of his companions. ''Are you praising 
the Lord because your dinner is lost!" 

''I'm praising Him because my appetite isn't lost," he replied. 
"They couldn't take that from me, praise the Lord I" 

It is some satisfaction to relate that the lost dinner was restored, 
and Joe enjoyed both that and his appetite in peace and with a clear 
conscience. 

Another form of "filth in the temple" so grave that words cannot 
describe its dangers, is that of impurity of thought, word or act. Very 
early does the ugly shadow-fiend begin his terrible work in tempting 
young people to self-pollution. Ignorant of the danger, they are drawn 
into practices that result in utter destruction of bodily health, and 
when too late they see their awful error they cry out in agony of 
soul and torture of mind and body. 

"Why, oh, why was I not warned!'* 

Reader, this is a warning that all may heed. Death has claimed its 
thousands through this fearful practice of self-abuse. The pale, blood- 
less face, dark rings about the eyes, emaciated form, stooping shoul- 
ders and broken-down nerves testify to the effects of the habit so 
plainly that its victims are easily known from those of other diseases. 
And the suffering is frightful. Physicians bear sad witness to this 
fact. 

Treat your bodies with respect, as the temple of God should be 
treated. Never,. never tamper with the delicate structures set apart 
for uses of procreation alone. The rule admits of no exception. And 
learn to think of the mysteries of sex and of birth as God meant them 
to be regarded— not as subjects of coarse jest or obscene stories, but 
as a wonderful fact of creation, full of beautiful and pure significance 
to those who obey God by keeping above reproach in this respect. 
Like the beauty of an opening flower is the marvel of creation in 
the human world,— ever new, ever wonderful,— but the penalties for 



Digitized by 



Google 



348 FILTH IN THE TEMPLE 

disregarding God's law of purity are the most terrible that can be 
imagined. That their approach is often slow is no reason for hoping 
to escape ; for escape there is none. 

One more form of ** filth in the temple'' is that of drinking intoxi- 
cating liquors. This, also, is one of the habits that claim their victims 
by thousands. The young do not see that in the '* first glass" lies 
coiled a deadly serpent. The appetite once formed, only the few 
drunkards rescued from the verge of the precipice can tell the horrors 
through which the tortured soul and body must pass. No young 
man believes that such will be his fate; but the army of drunkards 
steadily grows, nevertheless, and the Red Telephone fiends rejoice 
every time the ** first glass" is taken. Right here I must revert for 
a moment to the habit of smoking, for this reason: Experiences of 
many show all too unmistakably that the average smoker will be, 
in time, a drinker as well. The poison of the tobacco or nicotine 
slowly but surely enters the blood a7id creates the craving for strong 
alcoholic beverages. Never mind why this is so. It has so proved; 
and that alcoholic craving is like fire in the veins. It will not be satis- 
fied, but leaps onward, growing in strength, till the bodily tissues 
are literally burnt out. 

And the ii]ind and soul! 

Reader, if you could see the workings of a drunkard's mind for a 
single hour, you would shudder at the sight of a glass of wine, beer 
or cider, no matter how ** harmless" it may be called. If it is fer- 
mented, the alcohol is there; and if the alcohol is there, the harm is 
there. 

Let it alone! 

In the temple of old, the scourge of small cords was sufficient to 
cleanse it from the money-changers. In the temple of the body, 
when the shadow-call intrudes and leads the unwary to let in the 
polluting influence, it can be driven out only by the ** small cords" 
of prayer, constant watchfulness and a soul determined to conquer. 

Be prepared then, for the shadow arguments. 

''Get rich first and attend to the things of God afterwards," says 
the voice at the Red Telephone. 



Digitized by 



Google 



FILTH IN THE TEMPLE 349 

If you try that plan you may acquire the money-fever to such an 
extent that you will not care for the things of God and will go through 
life and out of it with the great soul-need still unfilled. 

** Smoke your pipe or cigar if you like; it is manly, harmless, and 
will tranquillize your mind,'* says the voice again. 

It is not manly, but beastly ; it is not harmless, but harmful both in 
itself and in what it leads to ; and it puts the mind in a stupor so that 
the harm is not realized. 

** Chewing tobacco is all right. It is nonsense to be so particular," 
says the voice. 

But it is the ** particular" people who win ail the prizes in life 
that are best worth having. Those with filthy habits shut them- 
selves out of the race. 

**It does no harm to follow the example of others. A fellow 
must sow his wild oats, and then settle down afterwards," says the 
voice. 

** Afterwards" he ** settles down," truly enough, his body in a 
drunkard's grave or one equally shameful; his soul— liis real self— in 
the Under- World of continual shadow and despair. 

The next chapter will deal more fully with the most serious question 
before the American public to-day; that of the legalized liquor traffic. 
May every reader of these pages be moved to take a firm stand on 
the right side of this momentous question, and in public and private 
help to do away with this greatest of all causes of ** filth in the temple,' 
that Christ may reign in its place. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XXXV. 
THE SALOON. 

1 N THE deepest recesses of the Under- World, where the blackest 
* shadows congregate and the most fiendish plots are concocted, — 
there, in the heart of Sin's fortress, are the devices planned, the mes- 
sages sent forth, that lure the young and unsuspecting into that most 
fatal of all traps— the licensed liquor saloon. 

Other evils may have their seed-time and harvest, but the liquor 
traffic's crop is continually to be seen. From January till December — 
from the first day of spring till the last day of winter, this revolting 
crop of drunkards is being harvested ; the supply never runs short 

A million dollars would be a large sum to pour down the throats 
of a Christian nation, in any beverage that does harm and only harm ; 
but what think you of twelve hundred and fifty millions thus wasted 
in our country every year? 

This is an accurate estimate of the money expended annually for 
intoxicating liquors in America ; to say nothing of the crimes and acci- 
dents resulting; the cost in dollars and cents and the uncounted cost 
in blood and tears. 

Truly we should have far to look, to find a tyrant either in ancient 
or modern times that dared tax his subjects so heavily as King Alcohol 
taxes his meek and willing slaves, the American people! 

Reader, which is worse, the historic tax on tea imposed by King 
George, which so aroused our forefathers' ire, or this tax that I have 
just named! 

If I could have my way, there would be such a wholesale dumping of 
the products of brewery and still, into the waters of the Pacific or 
Atlantic, as would make the famous Boston tea party seem by contrast 
like a mere ** tempest in a teapot." The freedom resulting from this 
new act of independence would be correspondingly greater. (Only, I 
should be sorry for the ocean!) 

350 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE SALOON 351 

When will the American people leam to ''stand up for their rights" 
enough to free themselves from this tremendous oppression? At pres- 
ent they submissively bow to the yoke of the liquor tyrant, and then 
complain when times are hard and wonder what the matter is. And 
the cost in dollars and cents is the least part of the damage done. 

The saloons now multiplying in small towns and villages as well 
as large cities are a serious enough menace to the safety of our young 
people of a winter evening ; but in summer the beer gardens are quite 
as dangerous, because if possible, even more enticing. One cannot 
pass along the street without continually thinking, ''Another trap!" 

How attractive are the beer gardens and dance halls fitted up! Yet 
the brilliant lights east black shadows, darkening the entire lives of 
those who frequent such resorts. 

In a temperance paper called "The Defender" has appeared a 
picture , so striking that I shall have to describe it to you as best 
I may. It is called "A Midsmnmer Day's Reality." 

In the centre is a church, of attractive modem build, but with doors 
and windows fast shut and a large placard across the front door, 
marked, "Closed until October Ist," while the minister is seen depart- 
ing in hot haste carrying a valise marked "Europe." 

In the foreground are grouped several representatives of the 
"powers that prey" on society, with bloated, leering faces, brandish- 
ing whiskey bottles and wine glasses and chorusing in high glee, "Bon 
voyage, sir pastor, bon voyage! We'll shepherd the flock." And 
encircling the church in the background are plainly visible a line of 
buildings into whose open doors the crowds are literally pouring. The 
first building is marked "Saloon. Open day and night." The next, 
"Dance Hall." The third, "Theatre." The fourth, "Continuous 
Vaudeville, 50 Female Beauties." The fifth bears a flag flying aloft 
on which is inscribed, "Roof Garden," while over the door is "Saloon." 
The sixth is a "Picture Parlor," with the price, "One Cent" con- 
spicuously displayed; containing the penny slot machines and similar 
exhibits that will cram more filth into the mind in one minute than 
the church could remove in a year. And the last is a "Concert Hall" 
with "Beer" advertised on one window, and "Wines" on the other. 



Digitized by 



Google 



362 THE SALOON 

All open on a summer day, and doing a thriving business, while 
the church is resting ! 

Reader, what think you of this ** Midsummer Day's Reality"! Is it 
overdrawn? Your own observation will tell you that it is not 

In the cities and larger towns this is a condition that confronts 
us— a serious, startling fact; and it affects the smaller towns in its 
results. 

The educational and religious institutions are in midsmmner largely 
out of business. The schools are closed; the Sunday schools have 
suspended; the church is shut up. The whole ** plant'' of those 
agencies that make for the elevation and refinement of society is 
closed down, for repairs possibly, but closed. 

On the other hand, every agency that makes for degradation; the 
haunt of every vice ; the gilded palace of every pleasure behind which 
hide the chains and slavery of the Shadow World, throw wide their 
doors— and many there be who go in thereat. 

Think of the contrast ; the closed churches along all the avenues of 
our cities, with placarded doors, silent bells, hushed organs and cob- 
webbed pulpits; the wide open **Fort Georges," *' Coney Islands," 
*' Beaches," ** Points" and otlier resorts innumerable, where the 
brewer, the ginmiller and the purveyor to lust reap their harvests of 
bloody gold. 

Don't flatter yourself with the idea that it is a local question for 
the cities alone to wrestle with. There is not a hamlet in the most 
secluded country-side to which the poison of hell's summer carnival 
will not filter. 

Don't sit back complaisant and fancy that your home is so respec- 
table and well guarded that this is not a matter of personal interest 
to you. A harvest of shame and disease and ruin will be reaped from 
the sowing of these summer months, not alone in the slums and in the 
homes of the unfortunate, but along the avenues and in thousands of 
homes where refinement and religion reign. 

The picture of the closed church and open saloon failthfully reports 
the advance of a foe that menaces national life; of sappers who bur- 
row beneath the very foundations of civilization. It is an inundation 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE SALOON 353 

of ruin, a cataclysm of destniction, real, imminent, all-engulfing, that 
I would warn you of. 

What can be done! 

This at least: If the church must be closed, if the agencies of good 
must rest, there is neither necessity nor excuse for allowing the saloon 
and its foul consorts to assume sway. What place, at all, is there 
for such agencies in a state of society that calls itself civilization! 

In my chapter on ''Traps" I gave you a partial idea of the Red 
Telephone fiend's methods of coaxing young men into saloons; yet 
the devices are so numerous that it would be impossible to name them 
all. The natural fondness of youth for gayety and social pleasures; 
the dread of being considered ''odd" or "afraid" to drink; the lively 
music, the costly pictures, the elegant surroundings of the more pre- 
tentious saloons, and the games and cordial fellowship to be found 
even in the cheaper resorts; all these are used by the shadow-fiends 
with great effect. In later years the fiery, insatiable appetite is enough 
to draw these victims of drink to ruin. But before this craving is 
formed, the chief attraction is the love of a social time. 

No young man would deliberately go into a saloon alone, for the 
first time, and drink; he is always drawn in by jovial companions. 
In this, then, lies the greatest danger to the individual. The strength 
of the social instinct is so great that the forces of evil make that side 
of human nature their special study ; and so effectually have they done 
this that the churches, in their turn, must recognize the power of 
social recreation before the shadow-creatures can be completely out- 
witted. 

Meanwhile let me say to every young man as he reaches the point 
where his companions begin to urge these attractions of the saloon 
upon him : Do not heed them. Refuse all invitations to drink, at what- 
ever cost. If to do this you have to part with friends, however reluc- 
tantly, the parting had better come; for the work of the saloon in a 
young man's life is too frightful to contemplate without a shudder. 

A bright, ambitious young salesman, while "on the road," formed 
the habit of drinking with occasional customers and other "drum- 
mers," for the sake of sociability and to help his business, as he 



Digitized by 



Google 



354 THE SALOON 

supposed. Ketuming to his home one night after drinking rather 
more freely than usual, he started a romp with his little brother, of 
whom he was very fond. 

An unsteady lurching movement— an overturned lamp— and the 
result was, the room in flames, the house itself barely saved from 
destruction and his brother's face so burned that the scar was left for 
life. Had the young man been himself, the accident would never have 
occurred. It saddened his whole life. 

Another young man, the son of a minister, allowed himself while 
away at college to be drawn into the habit of visiting saloons. He 
woke up from a drunken sleep one morning to find himself in jail, 
accused of killing one of his fellow-students in a street fight of which 
he had not the slightest recollection. 

A third youth, brought up in a refined and cultured Christian 
home, fell in with several city youths who worked on his fondness for 
music to introduce him to social parties where wine was served. He 
soon learned to drink in saloons as well, and being of a nervous tem- 
perament, his downfall was rapid. He died of delirium tremens. And 
the horrors of such a death are too well known to require description. 

Alcohol even in moderate quantities, it has been found, produces 
in a short time serious organic changes in the nerve cells of the brain 
and central nervous system. It also hinders the digestion of food, 
weakening the stomach and causing congestion, and very often leading 
to cancer. 

Hence the argument that ''alcohol is an aid to digestion'' is the 
farthest i)ossible from the truth. This and the other Red Telephone 
argument that ''alcohol is a food" are too foolish to be taken seriously 
in this day of science. Some time ago, when the craze for Professor 
Atwater's theory was at its height, a drunken Swede was brought into 
a Chicago police court and made rather an amusing plea. He claimed 
that he "had not been drinking, but eating, and as evidence, placed a 
small, half-filled bottle of "food" before the justice. He was asked 
what he meant by bringing whisky into the court. 

"Tliat is not whisky," said the prisoner. "That is food. I submit 
that you can not send me to the Bridewell for eating too much. Pro- 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE SALOON 355 

feasor Atwater, of Wesleyan University, told the educational confer- 
ence that whisky is food. He says you can not deny food value to 
whisky, and that it is oxidized just like bread and meat When I read 
that, I got hungry and went out for a couple of slices of whisky and a 
piece of brandy.'' 

''He had eaten a quart or two before I picked him up,'' said the 
policeman. 

It is now known that the **food value" argument for alcohol has 
not the shadow of a foundation. Alcohol certainly has no useful place 
in the healthy body. It is a poison, and takes more lives annually in 
this country alone than almost all the acute infectious diseases put 
together. 

The following is a partial list given by Dr. W. H. Kiley of the 
many diseases caused by alcohol and which to a large degree at least 
might be prevented by abstaining from its use: Different forms of 
paralysis, epilepsy, apoplexy, general paralylsis of the insane, delirium 
tremens, different forms of insanity, pneumonia, consumption of the 
lungs, different forms of indigestion, ulceration of the stomach, cancer 
of the stomach, Bright 's disease of the kidneys, cirrhosis of the liver, 
fatty degeneration of the heart. 

A formidable list; yet the Red Telephone voice will tell you that 
it will make you **feel better" to drink; that liquor is a tonic. Believe 
him at your peril. The feelings caused by alcohol are those of tem- 
porary exhilaration, followed by reaction, depression and disease. It 
is true now and always that **Wine is a mocker, strong drink is raging, 
and whosoever is deceived thereby is not wise." 

Here is what Dr. Knoff, the consumption specialist, says of ** Alco- 
hol and the White Death": 

** Alcoholism must be considered as the most active co-operator 
with the deadly tubercle bacillus, aside from being the greatest enemy 
to the welfare of a nation, the most frequent destroyer of family hap- 
piness, and the cause of the ruin of mind^ body and soul. To combat 
alcoholism, education, above all, is required. From early childhood 
the dangers of intemperance and its fearful consequences should be 



Digitized by 



Google 



356 THE SALOON 

taught, and alcohol should never be given to children, even in the 
smallest quantities." 

The following, from the Soldier's Handbook, published by directicn 
of the Secretary of War, is very significant: 

''It should be unnecessary to speak of the danger from the use of 
intoxicating liquors, for every soldier knows something of this. The 
mind of a man under the influence of these liquors is so befogged 
that he is unable to protect himself from accidents and exposures. 
How many men have passed from this world because of exposures 
during intoxication! How many have lost their health and strength 
and become wretched sufferers during the remainder of a shortened 
existence! Besides, for days after indulgence in liquor the system 
is broken down and the individual less able to stand the fatigue, expos- 
ures, or wounds of the campaign." 

The result of the war between Japan and Russia called forth many 
comments, but its most important lesson is in regard to temperance. 
Says Collier ^s Weekly: 

*'The Japanese were worried for months by the fewness of their 
battleships, but in the end they won, not by numbers but by morality 
—by sobriety, devotion, courage, and intelligence. They did not* 
win by talk and bluster either. They have shown, in peace and war, 
a calm fair-mindedness, a predominating taste, a hostility to mere 
noise and thunder, an ability to be quiet, and mind their business, 
whether that business be art, domestic labor, or deadly war." 

The Toronto Globe ateo found an interesting significance in the 
outcome of the war. ''The result is in reality," it says, "the triumph 
of sober Japan over whisky-soaked Russia. It is the greatest tem- 
perance lecture ever delivered to the world, to nations arid to indi- 
viduals as well. 

"What was proved on the wreck-strewn Straits of Corea had 
already been proved in the destruction of *the Port Arthur squadron, 
in the running fight with the Vladivostock cruisers, in the reduction 
of an almosf impregnable fortress, and in the land operations in Man- 
churia. It was in each case Japan against Russia, but it was more. 
It was temperance against debauchery. 



Digitized by 



Google 



**Wlne is a mocker; strong drink is raging and whosoever is deceived thereby is not 

wise^" 

—Page 35a 



Digitized by 



Google 



SELF-BESPECT. 

— ^Page 360. 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE SALOON 359 

** Japan's achievements on land and sea were not directed by men 
who had spent their days and nights in idleness and dissipation. 
They were the product of lives of strong, steadfast, sober endeavor, 
the very opposite of what their enemy had been. 

'*The lesson of the war is not for Russia alone. It is for every 
nation and for every individual who seeks stability and advance- 
ment. Intemperance and progress do not go together.'' 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XXXVL 
SELF-RESPECT. 

1 HAVE already said that Number One at his best is well worth know- 
ing. This is true in all signs of the zodiac; hence those who 
weakly sigh over their shortcomings, or blame their ** unlucky 
star" and envy those whom they consider less tempted, are making a 
great mistake. No star is ** unlucky" to the thoroughly self-respecting 
person. 

It is true that each life has its peculiar temptations, but it is also 
true that ''with the temptation, God has provided a way of escape; 
that ye may be able to bear it." 

Kead once more the chapter on ''The Difference" and notice 
what a contrast there always is between the self-respecting person 
and the one who listens to the Red Telephone incitements to careless 
living. This difference is seen in things great and small; from the 
veriest routine matters of walking, eating, dress, speech, etc., up to 
the most important affairs, even life and death. 

It is easy to know who is the self-respecting man or woman, and 
who is not. A glance will usually be enough to determine the ques- 
tion. 

Self-respect makes the form erect, the eyes clear and steady, the 
head well-poised, the step firm and elastic, all the motions decided, 
yet graceful. Self-respect brings a cheerful ring to the voice, a ready 
smile, an alertness in work and sport, a courage and ease in helping 
another, which the person lacking in self-respect cannot equal nor 
approach. 

Look at the man who has fallen into careless habits and grown 
discouraged about his own powers ; whose self-esteem is at a low ebb. 

Ten to one you will find him with unkempt hair, unshaven face 
soiled or ragged clothing, and a general down-in-the-mouth appear- 

360 



Digitized by 



Google 



SELF-RESPECT 361 

ance. Probably he will be smoking a dirty pipe. He shuffles along 
with a slouching, uncertain step, frequents saloons, lounges about 
street corners, talks politics with an occasional attempt at eloquence, 
but his eyes never lose their shifting, half-sneaking, restless and 
dissatisfied expression. His head is thrust forward instead of 
being thrown manfully erect. He is **out of a job,^' and has little 
prospect of another. For his ill-luck he blames fate, his ** stars, ^' the 
weather, politics. Providence or other people, but all the time he 
feels, deep down in his soul, that the trouble is with himself. 

Is it! 

Yes, in a sense; but not to the hopeless extent he imagines. 

The trouble is most of all in his rvrong estimate of himself. 

Thought has a wonderful power to lift or lower a life. **As a 
man thiuketh in his heart, so is he," and this man has been think- 
ing meanly of himself. He has not remembered that he is the image 
of God. 

If someone who understood this truth were to come along and 
give him a friendly word of cheer it might work wonders. Most of 
all would it help him if it gave him the idea that he could succeed in 
something; that he really had something worth while, in him. 

Prisoners have served a term in Cook County Jail and have gone 
out self-respecting and hopeful men, fit to become useful members 
of society, because of the kind treatment they have received, and the 
friendly encouragement mixed with the counsel to lead a better life. 

Tliere is magic in hope. Give a man hope and you lay the founda- 
tion of self-respect, which is itself the solid substructure of charac- 
ter. 

Once let a discouraged man catch a glimpse of the useful and 
honored life in store for him, and as soon as he believes it he 
straightens up until you would not know him. Thank God for hope 
and what it does ! Let the hope but be genuine, and the actions begin 
to correspond, and this goes on until the useful and honored life is 
no longer a thing of the future, nor yet of the past, but a present, 
unmistakable reality. **I can, and I will,'^ becomes the watchword 
that transforms the discouraged and often sinful life into the strong. 



Digitized by 



Google 



362 SELF-RESPECT 

pure, upright and useful one, ready to lift others from, the Under- 
World of shadows. 

Christ offers this living hope to all. But the shadow-fiend would 
hinder them from accepting it. 

**You can't work against fate,'* says the voice over the Red 
Telephone. **Some are bom lucky, and everything goes well with 
them. You are one of the wretched, unlucky kind. No use thinking 
you can ever be or do anything worth while. It isn't in you. Drink, 
and drown these miserable thoughts; smoke, and stupefy your brain 
so you won't think of all that you wish you could achieve; for you 
never can be anything better than a weakling. Don't think of what 
you long to be. Forget it!'^ 

And the miserable wretch shuffles on through life, trying to for- 
get that he is God's image, until at last he does forget it Then 
his degradation is complete. 

It is of the utmost importance that a young man just starting 
out in life shall have, and keep, a plentiful supply of self-respect. 
He should esteem himself too highly to indulge in any careless habits. 
The knowledge that his body is the temple of the living God, and 
that this Divine Guest is with him always, should be a source of pro- 
tection and inspiration. No ** filth in the temple'^ will be admitted 
by one who is reverently entertaining the Divine Guest and keeping 
all in order, fit for His presence day and night 

If you were to entertain the President of the United States, you 
would think yourself a person of some consequence, would you not? 

Then think of the far greater honor it is to entertain the living 
Christ! '*I will take up my abode with him; I will come and sup 
with him," is the promise. Yes, that means you. Intimate, daily 
communion with the Most High is your privilege. Accept it— and 
respect yourself accordingly. 

The self-respecting young man will not only avoid bad company 
and keep out of saloons and all places of evil resort ; he will not only 
keep mind and body pure, but he will be ambitious to give to the 
world his best and most carefully-planned work. He will study him- 
self to find out in what direction his talents ]ie; and then be will 



Digitized by 



Google 



SELF-KESPECT 363 

study to improve them. The world's best workers are thinkers as 
well. Put thought into your work whether it be ploughing a field, 
writing a sermon, selling a yard of calico or building a house; and 
with the task at hand well done will come the larger opportunities. 
Have no fear; you are worth while, or you would not be here. Re- 
spect yourself, and be alert to seize the opportunity when it comes. 

A word as to insults. We often hear of a serious quarrel, some- 
times lasting for years, resulting from a misunderstanding in which 
one person considered himself insulted by another, when perhaps no 
offense was intended. **My self-respect would not allow me to 
take such an insult,'' says one, in justification of his resentment. 

Now, this may be self-respect, but to me it looks much more like 
pride. 

True self-respect, when an insult is offered, will bear it calmly 
and in dignified silence, taking no notice of the affront. To engage 
in heated altercation is not apt to help the matter, and if the insult 
is a genuine one, deliberately intended, no course is wiser than to 
ignore the ill-bred person altogether until he has had time to become 
ashamed of his conduct As the person possessed of self-respect 
never lowers himself by insulting another, he can well afford to be 
magnanimous when the right time comes; and there is no greater 
^ proof of superior breeding than the ability to pass over a rudeness 
in silence and perfect self-possession. 

A girl who must go out into the world to earn her own living is 
subject to many unpleasant experiences. Sometimes men in the 
same oflSce where she is employed as clerk or stenographer will pur- 
sue a course towards her that is anything but pleasant. They will 
not annoy her if they are themselves self-respecting, of course; but 
not all men are. Some consider it both a duty and pleasure to 
^^tesf a girl's spirit and self-respect, by trying to flirt with her, 
paying her silly compliments and being otherwise familiar, when 
she cannot escape from their presence. 

This, to any well-bred girl, is naturally most annoying. Some- 
times even her employer, or the superintendent of the department in 
which she works, will indulge in this unworthy pastime. 



Digitized by 



Google 



364 SELF-RESPECT 

What shall the girl do? Shall she resent the familiarity with 
indignation, and perhaps lose her position through a display of 
temper? 

A better way to protect herself is to be studiously blind and deaf 
to all such attempts. She should fail to see or hear them, whenever 
this is possible; interrupt a compliment with a business-like ques- 
tion about the work to be done; never smile at a bit of personal flat- 
tery; change the subject quickly whenever it verges on anything of 
this nature, and at all times make it evident that she is there for busi- 
ness and for that only. 

Thus respecting herself, such a girl will soon be respected by 
all her business associates; that is, unless in some very exceptional 
case of a man is too stupid or coarse-minded to understand, and per- 
sists in annoying her after her manner has given plain intimation 
that she does not choose to recognize such attentions. 

In such a case, the girl would be justified in speaking plainly; 
telling him quietly but seriously and decidedly that she is there for 
business, and does not wish to be annoyed in the way that he is 
doing; asking if he will not be kind enough to desist, and to treat 
her in the future with the same respect that he would wish shown 
to his own daughter or sister if she were obliged to work in a sim- 
ilar position. 

If this request is made in a self-possessed, gentle, but perfectly 
serious way, it will be heeded, and the young woman will retain both 
her self-respect and her position. If she cannot keep both, the posi- 
tion is the thing to sacrifice; but this need seldom be. 

It is the inward high valuation of self that bears fruit in the 
outward poise, the composure that is worth so much in the business 
and social world alike. Do not fear in the presence of anyone. Do 
not depreciate yourself. If the Red Telephone suggests thoughts of 
weakness and inferiority, stop listening to the shadow-voice and 
hear, instead, the voice of the gentle but all-conquering Christ invit- 
ing you to share His life; a life of sacrifice in some things material, 
indeed, but of divine mastery and triumph in things eternal and soul- 
satisfying. AVhen you begin to awake to the glorious conquests 



Digitized by 



Google 



SELF-RESPECT ;3G5 

before you even in this earthly existence, you will feel as if until 
that moment you had been all your life wrapped in a slumber like 
that of the butterfly while it was still in the cocoon. You will wonder 
a little, just at first, and say, **Can this glorious new way of think- 
ing, this new life of victory, of self-respect, be meant for me"F Then 
you will draw a long breath, will listen a little longer to the Christ- 
message, and the Red Telephone will be silent. You will know 
then that the blessed truth is for you— that Christ thinks you are 
worth while, and that you are to think so, too. When this truth 
came to me I called it **My Easter-tide," and one day when it had 
come to mean a great deal to me, the thought took form in these 
words. They are for you also, ready for your waking time if it has 
not yet come : 

Sleeping, not dead. Soul, Self, 
Rise from thy prostrate slumber 
Into the beauty of service. 
Into the glory of conquest. 
Wings, not fetters, thy birthright. 
Soul of mine, 'tis the morning; 
Rise, and receive thy gladness! 

This is thy day of triumph. 
Love, like a mist, enfolds thee; 
Even the raindrops, weeping 
Tears of joy at thy waking, 
Smile with a dawning brightness 
Till, through the mist grown golden. 
Till, with the sunlight splendor, 
Thou, too, Soul, art shining! 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XXXVII. 
SCATTERED FORCES. 

1 N MANY a battle the side superior in numbers has lost the day 

because of poor generalship and scattered forces. 

The same is true in any organized effort to fight evils that menace 
society. It requires a true general to keep even the bravest and most 
enthusiastic forces from failing apart when the Eed Telephone begins 
to distract their attention from the business in hand. 

The church workers. in a brisk little village were all astir over 
certain improvements and extensions to be made in the church build- 
ing. A subscription-list was being made out, and everyone gave,— 
everyone but old Squire Bothwell. He was the best able to contribute 
of anyone in town, but his miserliness was so well known that no 
one dared ask him. 

Now, it happened that in this particular case he would have given, 
and given liberally, if he could have conquered a certain prejudice. 
He had a secret pride and satisfaction in the dignified old church 
building where his father had occupied the same family pew where 
he himself now sat every Sunday, looking grim and unappreciative 
enough, but in reality enjoying the service as much as he was capable 
of enjoying anything. He was not demonstrative,— this stem-look- 
ing old man— but he loved his church more than anyone knew. Yet 
he would not respond to any of the general appeals made from the 
pulpit, and when the blank slips were passed for written pledges of the 
amounts members wished to give, his went back into the basket as 
blank as it came. 

The whole trouble had arisen years ago in a feud between Squire 
Bothwell and the father of James Darcy, who was now the church 
treasurer. 

'^If they can't put a decent sort of a man in for treasurer,'' 
growled the squire to himself, **they can look somewhere else for 

366 



Digitized by 



Google 



SCATTERED FORCES 367 

their money. I've got other uses for mine. Jim Darcy is a true 
son of his father, and that sort of high mightiness don't suit me." 

But tlie present church treasurer, deaf and blind to this men- 
tal criticism, having been trained by nearly six years' experience in 
the Christian Endeavor Society and being a bright young business man 
besides, was fertile in expedients, and at last the money was raised- 
all but fifty dollars. 

**Well, Jim, how goes th^ battle!" asked one of those inter- 
ested, just before a business meeting of the trustees. 

**Fine," responded Jim, cheerily. *'A11 raised but the last fiftj% 
and we'll have that in a week or so, thanks to the plans of the Ladies' 
Aid," and he went on to tell of the coming supper to be given by 
the faithful women in behalf of the cherished project. 

*'Has Squire Both well given anything!" 

**Not he. Never knew him to help out when he was needed. How- 
ever, we'll get along without him all right." 

It chanced that the squire was coming up just at that moment and 
caught the last few words of both speakers. But he made no sign that 
he heard, and they did not notice him. 

That night the squire had a most peculiar dream. He thought 
the dear old church was crumbling on its foundations and just about 
to fall, when a hurrying crowd of people swept past him with long 
poles in their hands which they used as props to hold up the tottering 
edifice. As fast as it leaned over on one side it was pushed up and 
held erect, first by one group of poles, then by another. Then came 
the busy workmen and set about repairing the loosened foundation. 
It was almost secure again when one of the props was suddenly with- 
drawn. Again it swayed, but no one seemed to see. 

**Give me one of those poles," shouted the squire, breathless in 
his excitement. 

But no one would listen; or if they did, they only laughed at him. 

''We don't need you," they said. ''Stand back. The workmen 
will soon be through, and then the building will be as good as new." 

With an agony of apprehension he watched the swaying steeple. 
A little further it toppled, yet no one else saw the coming danger. 



Digitized by 



Google 



368 SCATTERED FORCES 

''Give me that pole," he fairly screamed again. '*I ivill help, I 
tell you! No one shall prevent me!" but it was too late. Down the 
great church fell with a crash so tremendous that Squire Bothwell 
awoke to find himself grasping a comer of the sheet in the fond belief 
that it was one of the props. 

That fifty dollars went into the church treasury the next day, 
but not from the Ladies' Aid Society. It came from Squire Bothwell *s 
pocket No one knew exactly how it happened, but so it was; and 
when the church supper was given the proceeds went partly to the 
missionary board and partly for a new carpet ; and it was noticed that 
the long feud between Squire Bothwell and the Darcys had quite 
vanished. That church will run no risk hereafter of having its foun- 
dations shaken by discord from within. 

Many, and many a church, however, is shaken to the very ground 
by personal jealousies, quarrels, bitterness between one member and 
another, lasting and deepening as the years go by. What a travesty on 
the religion of the Prince of Peace! What a direct disobedience to 
his precepts! What a selfish disregard of his tender prayer **That 
they all may be one; as thou. Father, art one with me, and I with 
Thee." What a shameful scattering of forces! 

It is even more usual to find the same trouble among the hosts 
working for temperance. Bitter disagreements, sharp criticisms, cen- 
sure and fault-finding on every hand, leaders accusing each other 
of dishonest motives, till the grand cause totters on its very founda- 
tions because of the failing props, even while the workmen struggle 
to repair the strength of the structure. Scattered forces again! and 
meanwhile, the liquor traffic goes on unchecked, while the shadow- 
fiends laugh in their glee till the sound could be heard over every 
wire of the Red Telephone; only people listen to their counsel rather 
than to their rejoicing. Shame on such weakness on the part of com- 
rades who should be bravely marching shoulder to shoulder! 

Another method of the Red Telephone adviser, used with gentler 
souls, is as follows: 

**You are not skilled or experienced in the work that you have 



Digitized by 



Google 



SCATTERED FORCES 369 

been asked to do. Better not attempt it. Somebody else can do it far 
better." 

Then the timid one, listening, shrinks from the appointed task 
that would bring with it the very experience needed, and declines to 
serve, asking that ''somebody else" be appointed. 

One poor pastor, at his wits' end to find willing workers in his 
church, once wrote a semi-humorous, semi-pathetic appeal to a re- 
ligious paper which read much as follows: 

*'I have a most talented individual in my church. In fact, so 
varied and remarkable are his talents that I find him referred to 
on every occasion when anything is to be done. He is the best musi- 
cian in the whole congregation; can lead the singing, play the organ 
for the choir and the piano for the Sunday school; can prepare the 
blackboard and chart exercises to help the Sunday school superin- 
tendent; can assist the librarian; does the most diflScult and trying 
work on every committee, and is responsible for all arrangements 
that require careful handling. Yet, strange to say, I have never yet 
succeeded in meeting him. His name is on everyone's lips; he is 
recommended by one and all, most earnestly and enthusiastically; 
but I cannot seem to find him as yet. Will not someone be kind 
enough to introduce me to him! I should so like to meet a person 
of such varied talents. His name, as reported to me in this frequent 
and interesting way, is 'Somebody Else!' Now, if he can really do all 
these things so much better than the other members of my church,— 
as I am assured he can— it seems only fair that I should be allowed 
to make his acquaintance. Will not someone please introduce me to 
this talented being, -^this Somebody Else, who can do everything so 
well?" 

Better try to help when asked, even though the work might j)erhaps 
be more skilfully done by another, than to form the habit of shirking. 
Nothing helps the powers to grow like exercise; and if the spiritual 
muscle tries its strength on the various bits of work that come along, 
it will go far towards making a strong, well-rounded Christian life. 

Another way in which the shadow-counsellor tries to scatter the 
forces in Christian work is by a certain suggestion of superiority. 



Digitized by 



Google 



370 SCATTERED FORCES 

The ''Somebody Else" argument just described is the argument o. 
timidity, of hesitancy through self-depreciation; but this other method 
of separating workers is of the opposite kind 

''You ought not to be asked to do such common work as that," 
says the voice over the wire. "You, with your recognized talents, 
ought not to waste time doing what any inexperienced person can Co 
as well. Besides, those placed on the committee with you are not 
congenial companions. You would not get on well with them. They 
are not your kind of people at all." 

Possibly not, in some ways ; yet let it be remembered, the followers 
of Christ have one very important thing in common,— the central pur- 
pose of their lives. Though their tastes and ways may be as different 
as winter and summer, they can still work together helpfully in the 
light of this purpose. 

It amuses me, and often helps me as well, when I recall a bit of 
conversation with Florence Morse Kingsley, the author whom so many 
know and love. She was talking of supercilious people, "taking them 
off" in her own clever way, especially the women who drawl out, with 
an air of great superiority concerning some neighbor or neighbors: 
"They are all very well, but they are not my kind J' 

"That might be a compliment," I remarked, thoughtfully. 

She turned to me with her eyes full of merriment, and answered, 

"Yes; it might. But they don't mean it as one." 

Eeader, if you and I have learned that a great many of our neigh- 
bors are "not our kind," we will regard them as none the less worthy 
and interesting for that, —we won't despise them, will we! Christ 
never despised anyone. 

The way to keep from scattering our forces is to know that each 
human being is precious in God's sight, and that we are to find and 
appreciate the good in each. The more we do this, the deeper we 
penetrate into the secrets of Christ's love for human beings, and His 
power with them. For to love and to understand, is to be God-like. 

Scattered forces are common not only in society as a whole, but in 
a single individual. In that case we call it lack of concentration. 

The secret of concentration, once learned, gives a person power 



Digitized by 



Google 



■ SCATTERED FORCES 371 

to command himself, control others, and change his entire environ 
ment if he so wills. It is a priceless gift. 

How is it to be secured! 

By a determined and faithful practice of that simple but valuable 
rule, **This one thing I do." 

Put your whole thought— not part of it— into whatever you are 
doing, every hour in the day; keep this up for a single month, and 
you will be surprised at the results. If you began as an experiment, 
you will keep it up from preference. 

It makes no difference what the moment's occupation is; in any 
kind of work, study or rest the rule is the same. In scrubbing the 
floor, washing dishes, making the toilet, ploughing the field, selling a 
piece of goods,— or in reading a book, playing a game, going to 
sleep,— no matter what it is,— do it as if it were the only thing in the 
world that interested you. Put your whole soul into it. You will do 
it in less than the usual time, and you will enjoy it. 

More than this, the above exercise in concentration is doing many 
things for you that will not appear till later. It is strengthening 
certain brain cells so that you will have a better memory, quicker 
perceptions, more self-control, and greater power to act in an emer- 
gency. 

If you are in no need of this advice, skip it. But about nine-tenths 
of the human family are in the habit of trying to do one thing while 
at least a part of their thoughts are on something else. It has been 
found that this method tires a person much more quickly than con- 
centration. The Shadow-creatures know this, and try to distract the 
attention. You become tired because your forces are scattered. You 
need them all, but are trying to get along with only a part of them. 
That is the trick played by the Red Telephone whenever possible. 

Concentration is the secret of doing all things easily and well. 
Don't let the Red Telephone scatter your forces. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XXXVIIL 

THE ROAD TO CRIME 

17 VEN Boston's bewildering network of streets cannot compare in 
crookedness and intricacy with the lanes, highways and byways 
of the Under- World. There, among the hamits of the shadow-crea- 
tures, may be seen streets interlacing and crossing one another, wind- 
ing in and out, growing wide in some places and so narrow in others 
that the inhabitants must walk in Indian iBle in order to pass each 
other. There are the **easy'' paths already described, those traveled 
by the indolent and by persons addicted to the smaller vices and 
follies; there are the thorny, brier-tangled paths of deception and 
intrigue; the rough but wide thoroughfares of disobedience, imcon- 
trolled temper, hatred, malice and revenge, all paved with sharp, 
jagged stones; and there is the road to crime. 

It is 'of the last-named that I would speak. Scattered along this 
road may be found the varied devices of the shadow-fiends for luring 
mortals astray. Here a wine-glass, there a pack of cards, again a 
Vile book or picture, and all along the way doors open into saloons, 
dance-halls and other dens from which strains of lively music may 
be heard issuing forth. Starting on this road from every conceivable 
one of the side streets, there is a continual procession of people, in 
captivity though they know it not, all passing onward to a more 
easily recognized bondage,— for this road ends within prison walls. 

A strange scene was witnessed in a desolate home not long ago. 
In a white casket lay the still, marble-like form of a young wife and 
mother, slain by the hand of a husband who loved her devotedly. 
Around were grouped an aged, grief-striclcen father and mother and 
two little bright-haired children; while in an adjoining room slei)t 
the youngest child, an infant of less than a year. 

And the husband? 

:]72 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE ROAD TO CRIME 373 

Wild with grief and horror at his own crime, of which he had not 
the slightest recollection, he was pacing up and down his prison cell 
with no prospect of release except the gallows, the fear of which was 
as nothing to him compared with his despair at the deed wrought 
while he was under the influence of drink. 

But, you say, such cases, though sad and terrihle, are not un- 
common; why call this a strange scene I 

Because the father and mother of the murdered one displayed an 
unusual spirit of toleration and even affection for her murderer. 
Their one hope now was to save him from the disgraceful death that 
awaited him. Though crushed by the sad fate of their only daughter, 
who had been the joy of their lives, they had only kind words for 
the one who had dealt the fatal blow. 

**;Whiskey did it," said the old man, with tears streaming from 
his eyes as he gazed into the motionless face, 'Mohn was always good 
to Katie when he was himself. A tenderer husband never lived. Why, 
he would not have harmed a hair of her head, if he had known what 
he was doing. It was not John who did this awful deed; it was 
whiskey. It would be terrible for the law to hold him guilty of 
murder! '^ 

Yet the law does so hold him, and the family of children so soon 
to be doubly orphaned, will have a sad heritage of shame. 

Drink is the immediate and fruitful cause of the great majority of 
crimes; this is a widely recognized fact. Yet thoughtful students of 
criminal conditions are inclined to go farther back and declare that 
even behind the drink lies another and deeper cause; that of wrong 
early training. 

So says John L. Whitman, Superintendent of the Cook County 
Jail in Chicago. No man has had a better opportunity than he, to 
observe the causes and effects of crime; and no man is better qualified 
to speak on the wise and humane methods now being introduced 
largely by his efforts, to save the convicts from their worst selves, 
teach them respect for law, and make of them useful and trustworthy 
members of society. In quoting his words which follow, written espe- 
cially for this book, I can therefore give my readers the most accurate 



Digitized by 



Google 



374 THE ROAD TO CRIME 

as well as vivid idea of the slippery road which leads into crime both 
the ignorant hoodlums of the city slums and the thoughtless who have 
failed to profit by their better surroundings and advantages. Mr. 
Whitman says: 

*'It is easy, from one's fancy, to draw a picture of two young 
men, both now in the penitentiary, charged with, and probably guilty, 
of the same sort of crime and that is, murder, while a robbery was 
being committed. 

^'One of these young men was brought up in the most vicious 
atmosphere and therefore had a very distorted idea of the difference 
between right and wrong. 

**The other young man was brought up in a good family in one 
of the best parts of the city, where it could be easily supposed there 
were no evil influences; consequently,- he had the best of advantages 
and had he seen fit to profit by them and by the advice given him, 
he perhaps would not now be serving time in the penitentiary on a 
charge of committing murder. 

'Must imagine the different influences that were brought to bear 
upon these two young men to induce them to take part in such 
crime. The first young man was being fitted for a criminal career 
from infancy. The other was drawn into the commission of a crime 
after the age of reason had set in, but had not left its thorough, 
impress on him; for he commenced by dissipation, then came thought- 
lessness and reckless daring, encouraged in him by the idea that he 
was immune from the consequences of his rash acts, because of his 
station in life, his many friends and their social standing. So he 
continued in his wild career. However, he had no thought of murder 
or even crime in his heart; he just wanted to be a 'good fellow' and 
was unconsciously drifting along with the tide of sin imtil he found 
himself in the deep, swift current of debauchery, which carried liim 
finally over the precipice of calamity into a prison cell. 

''The first young man spoken of was one of that class that are 
early thrown upon their own resources. The street becomes their 
home, the den their school, the station house their college; such 



Digitized by 



Google 



SOATTEBED FORCES. 
••The fifty dollars went into the Church Treasury. »» 



— Page 368. 



Digitized by 



Google 



THS KOAD TO CSIME. 

— Pag« 37S 



Digitized by 



Google i 



THE ROAD TO CRIME 377 

haunts become their world, from which they never emerge, except to 
exploit themselves in court, the bridewell or the reformatory. 

'^This particular young man had been a boot-black and had in 
other ways attempted to earn an honest living. He was not naturally 
a bad boy^ as was afterwards shown by appealing to his true nature 
and getting from him original expressions on his views of the differ- 
ence between right and wrong. 

**His associations and environments were bad and one night while 
aimlessly strolling the streets, he was accosted by two older men 
whom he had known in the neighborhood in which he 'hung out' and 
they said to him, 'Kid, don't you want to make a few plunks?' Of 
course, 'kid Mike, he said 'yes.' 'Now,' they said to him, 'don't be 
frightened, there will be no trouble; you just stand here and keep 
your eye peeled up and down the street and tip us off if the cop 
shows up and we will give you a piece of the money we get. We 
are just going across the street here to get a little easy money.' The 
men went across the street, they entered the store, the unexpected 
happened, the proprietor of the store offered resistance and was shot, 
killed, the boy became frightened and ran away and so did the men. 
They were eventually caught, however, and all held for murder. 

"Now, there was no thought of murder in that boy's heart. From 
my knowledge of him I doubt whether he would have had the nerve 
to handle a gun, let alone plan such a job, but in the eyes of the) 
law he was guilty. It would be but natural for a 'kid' to figure 
out in his own mind that he was innocent of crime. He would say 
*I had nothing to do with the actual commission of that crime. I 
could not help what those other fellows did, I was simply standing 
on the comer there and these men came along and said that they 
would give me a piece of money for staying there,' and we all know 
what an inducement a little piece of money is to such an urchin as he. 

"Now, that lad was drawn into crime by the very life he was 
forced by his circumstances to live. The other young man was drawn 
into a like commission of a crime by a life he really knew better 
than to live, but had neglected the chances given him by more favor- 
able circumstances to build his character strong enough to resist the 



Digitized by 



Google 



378 THE ROAD TO CRIME 

temptations that surroimd the youths in our city. He, with his evil 
companions, committed his crime while drunk and thereby not only 
ruined his bright life and future prospects, but brought shame and 
disgrace upon his family and friends who love him.'' 

From a talk with this leading penalogist I gathered, in short, that 
the chief causes of crime aside from drink are lack of right teach- 
ing while young, and in some cases, inattention to the best teachings; 
and that these conditions of moral ignorance and weakness, even more 
than deliberate vice, were the problems confronting those who had 
the care of the prisoners. 

**In the desire to aid reformed prisoners on their release," I 
asked, ''should society soon trust them with responsible positions? 
Should ex-convicts— the educated ones, I mean— be employed where 
they would have any financial responsibilities I" 

''No, they should not,'' was the emphatic answer. "It would be 
no kindness, but rather, a dangerous temptation. The educated pris- 
oners are the least to be trusted of all. They have proven morally 
weak, and the work given them must be such as will not tempt them 
to further falls." 

"Then manual labor is practically the only class of employment 
open to them on their release!" 

"Yes, it has been found the best way." 

At this interview I secured the kind response of Mr. Whitman 
to the request that he would give my readers some of his views, 
methods, and experiences as to the reformation of the criminal. The 
following chapter is accordingly in his own words— the words, not 
of any mere sentimentalist, but of one who knows, and who has been 
tireless, ingenious, and remarkably successful in his efforts to help 
these weak ones who have fallen into the depths of the Shadow-World. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIREXXXIX. 

REFORMATION OF THE CRIMINAL. 

(Contributed, by request, by John L. Whitman, Supt. of Cook Co. 

Jail, Chicago.) 

^^F\ID IT ever occur to the reader how difficult it was at times to 
express his thoughts just as he felt them in so many words? 
What beautiful and seemingly divine thoughts at times take posses- 
sion of our souls and how amazed we are when we find ourselves 
unable to give expression to them; in other words, in our daily walks 
of life we are constantly reminded of the inadequacy of words to 
express the true spirit of our innermost thoughts. Realizing, then, 
how impossible it is to do other than express the cold letter of our 
thoughts, is it amazing that our lawmakers find themselves in the 
same boat when framing the laws for the government of our state 
and are, therefore, only able to express the cold letter of the law, 
which they place upon the statute book, and leave to man's natural 
instinct (that inexpressible something) to read between the lines of 
the cold letter and perceive the true spirit of the law which they 
provide for the protection of society and the reformation of the so- 
called criminal class t 

** Penal legislation supplies a two-fold object. First, the protec- 
tion of society from the continued commission of crime. Second, the 
reformation of the criminal. 

''The first object is accomplished by the imprisonment of the 
offender for a period of time prescribed by statute, as expressed in 
the letter of the law. The second object can be accomplished by 
proper care of the offender while in prison. Strengthen him morally, 
show him the error of his way, hold out an incentive to him to lead 
an honest life, light the beacon in the harbor of the troublesome sea 
of life, so that thereafter he can steer his craft out of the tempestuous 

379 



Digitized by 



Google 



380 REFORMATION OF CRIMINALS 

waters into the calm sea of righteousness, with the end in view of 
sending him back to society an honest and a better man. 

''Enforce the strict letter of the law alone; imprison an offender, 
cage him like a wild beast of the wilderness, keep constantly before 
him the enormity of his crime; in fact, do all yon can to impress him 
with the idea that he is a dangerous creature, from whom society must 
for all time be rid, and what is the result! The early confinement and 
abuse perhaps fills him with repentance, but this soon dies out; for 
Time, the great healer of all natural hurts, acts as a balm. But your 
inhuman treatment turns repentance to hatred and enmity of the law 
and those who enforce it, and gives birth to the idea within him 
that society has committed a wrong against him, with the result that 
he ultimately returns to society to wreak upon it, his imagined 
enemy, a terrible vengeance. 

** Enforce the spirit of the law. Treat him as a human being, 
appeal to his better nature, show him that he is not, like a lost soul, 
damned for all time just because he has sinned. Appeal to his honor, 
his pride, his manhood. Impress him with the fact that the very 
society whose law he has offended wants him back in its fold as one 
of its protectors, benefited by his imprisonment, a better and a nobler 
man. Do this and he returns to society a new-bom man, a human 
being with a desire in his heart to live an honest life and one who 
may some day be one of society's most ardent supporters. 

''Do the former, and he returns to society the hardened criminal, 
turned loose upon it a madman with the sole purpose in life of wreak- 
ing a vengeance for a fancied wrong. 

"Let no one give even thought to the idea that care, kindness, 
attention, effort to awake the better nature of the criminal, results in 
or tends to bring about lax discipline. The idea is old-fashioned and is 
so termed by modem intelligence; for on the contrary it prevents the 
idea becoming fixed in the mind of the criminal that his keepers are 
his natural enemies. It removes that loathing he has for them and 
instills within him the thought that they are his friends doing a 
plain duty as kindly as it can be done. 

"It interests him, he awakens to the fact that consideration i? 



Digitized by 



Google 



REFORMATION OF CRIMINALS 381 

being shown him in his hour of trial and tribulation, and he becomes 
more anxious not to infract the rules, not only for his own sake, 
but that those who come after him may receive the same consideration 
in their sorrows. 

'^Criminals will realize the necessity of the enforcement of the 
letter of the law as soon as they feel the enforcement of its true 
spirit. In the enforcement of the spirit of the law, more depends 
upon the personnel of the management of the penal institution or 
jail than upon a set of rules or even the law. No rigid set of rules 
can be made that will be adequate to meet the constantly changing 
conditions arising from the constantly changing population of espe- 
cially an institution like a jail, neither can any set of laws be framed 
that will be adequate to meet the situation. 

''A jail is the place where a man who has been a transgressor, 
perhaps an unintentional one, is brought to a sudden realization of 
the vicious life he has been living. It is there he has a chance, and 
if properly impressed, does reflect and gets his first real impression 
of the law. Often it is there he realizes for the first time the dan- 
gerous path he has followed. At any rate, it largely depends on the 
impression that is made upon him at the jail whether or not the punish- 
ment that is to be inflicted upon him will prove of any benefit either 
to him or to society. 

^*I have made a careful study of individuals representing the 
various classes that come under my observation as prisoners, from 
the time they are first committed. I have watched the effect of the 
commitment, the impression made upon them by the application of the 
law as administered by the court and the treatment accorded them at 
the jail by the officers; and finally, after sentence is passed and they 
are on their way to the penitentiary or the reformatory, when they 
are very apt to show their real and true dispositions, I have looked 
for the results of the influence thrown around them at the jail and 
the endeavors made there to impress them with the fact that it is 
not the intention of the law to punish out of motives of revenge, but 
that they are simply being restrained of their liberty for their own 
good to give them an opportunity to realize the mistakes that they 



Digitized by 



Google 



382 REFORMATION OF CRIMINALS 

have made and wherein they have been weak, to realize that the law 
and its administrators want to help them overcome that weakness 
and to aid them so that they may become good and useful citizens. 

^*The study I have made upon these trips has convinced me that 
no such thoughts as these enter the mind of a man who has been 
impressed with the idea that the law and its administrators look upon 
him as not worthy of consideration or aid in bringing himself up 
to a higher moral standing, but that he becomes bitter and revenge- 
ful, and looks forward to his release only to be avenged for what 
he considers unjust treatment at the hands of the law. 

'SSimilar impressions are made upon those who go no further than 
a jail, but return to society after having felt the hand of the law and 
having been made either better or worse by the contact. If there 
has been awakened within them the moral obligation they are under 
to themselves, their God and their fellow-men, then they have been 
benefited as the law intends they shall, and society profits thereby 
as well. 

'*Tf the conditions at the jail and their treatment there are such 
as to cause them to entertain a revengeful spirit, then they have 
been made worse, and society suffers accordingly. 

'^^ATien it is taken into consideration that no less than 5,000 per- 
sons are discharged out of that one institution each year direct back 
into society, it can be readily seen what this means to society in a 
city like Chicago. It has been my aim to do those things that will 
enable me to remove the hand of the law from these 5,000 in such 
a manner as to send them back to society, at least unharmed either 
physically, mentally, or morally by their experience at the jail, and 
at the same time, leave a good impression of the law upon those con- 
victed ones who are sent to other institutions, in the hope that such 
impressions would be of benefit to them in their future life. 

**From close observation, especially during the last eight or ten 
years, I am satisfied that the majority have been benefited during 
that time. Many movements have been inaugurated, which are tend- 
ing to elevate the minds of the prisoners and aid them in maintain- 
ing their self-respect and to cause them to aim higher in life than 



Digitized by 



Google 



REFORMATION OF CRIMINALS 383 

they ever thouglit of doing before. The principal movement of this 
kind was the organization of what is known as the Moral Improve- 
ment Association of the Cook County Jail. Everything that is done 
imder the name of this association is for the moral improvement of 
its members, who are the inmates of the institution. I conceived the 
idea and with the aid of a large number of inmates, perfected the 
organization and have kept up its aims and objects with a great deal 
of success ever since. 

**I found that by dealing with representatives of the various 
classes I could keep in closer touch with the whole number and get 
ideas how the different classes could be appealed to and how I might 
deal with them collectively, for as all can readily see, any show of 
favoritism in an institution of this kind only leads to a breach of 
discipline. 

**As chairman of this organization, I have been able to keep abso- 
lute control of the various influences of the different classes and to 
destroy the influence of that class which unless controlled not only easily 
predominate, but permeate the very atmosphere with all that is vicious 
and vile. 

''From about fifteen years ^ experience in the Cook County Jail, 
during all of that time making a careful study of conditions, as well 
as the character of the inmates, and coming in personal contact with 
them both individually and collectively, first as a subordinate and 
then as a superior officer, I feel competent to estimate the power of 
influence of one class over another, whether it be for good or evil, 
Eemembering the percentage of convictions that are obtained against 
those committed to jail, but risking more upon personal observation 
and study, I would estimate that there is at no time more than fifteen 
per cent of the inmates who would exert a vicious influence over the 
others. I will admit, however, that those who thus exercise control, 
not only easily predominate, but become leaders and violently des- 
perate ones at that. There are about twenty-five per cent of the 
inmates whose influence would never be felt. If they exerted any at 
all, it would be for good, but unless they are encouraged they simply 
stand in awe and fear, only wishing protection from personal violence. 



Digitized by 



Google 



384 REFOR]VIATION OF CRIMINALS 

The balance, or sixty per cent, are those who can be easily influenced 
one way or the other. Some of them are those who, because of their 
troubles, have lost heart, are broken in spirit and feel that since they 
are branded as having started on the downward road, there is no 
liope for them. Others are ignorant and if left alone will drop into 
the ways of the natural leaders. Still others are young and naturally 
inclined to evil— the would-be-smart young men that become fas- 
cinated with the life of the vicious and would soon be added to the 
fifteen per cent. 

*'AI1 can readily see from this how easily the evil and vicious 
influence of the fifteen per cent will predominate if not restrained, 
and many will say that it is not an easy matter to restrain it under 
the lax discipline that is always enforced in jail. But I assert that 
it can be restrained and absolutely controlled; not by force or vio- 
lence, nor by extreme punishment, nor by the solitary or cellular sys- 
tem; for to my mind, for a man who has been so far degraded as to 
find himself in jail, there is no companionship more injurious than 
his own thoughts. This is true especially when he is placed under 
such harsh, unnatural restraint that the first shock of it is not to 
be so easily overcome and then only by bitter, revengeful thoughts, 
which fill the very atmosphere with at least a degrading influence 
and only tend to harden, never to soften one^s heart or make it re- 
cejjtive ta good influences, if any should ever reach it. But let them 
be controlled while yet exercising their natural faculties, freedom of 
speech, action and thought, and it can be done. 

**Gain their respect and confidence, then convince them that as 
they are deserving of consideration, it will be shown them. Then as 
they are being controlled, the better influence of the twenty-five per 
cent will have an opportunity and with the proper sort of encourage- 
ment, will soon make itself felt. The great majority of the sixty per 
cent will be glad to yield under these better and more refining influ- 
ences, those who have lost heart will revive their broken spirits and 
a new hope springs up within them. The smart young man with evil 
inclinations can be made ashamed of himself and oftentimes some of 
the fifteen per cent will aid in doing that by convincing him that he 



Digitized by 



Google 



EEFOBMATION OF ORIMINAIiS. 

— ^Pag6 379. 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



THE FORCES OF EVIL OUTWITTED. 

—Page 392. 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



REFORMATION OF CRIMINALS 389 

is not as smart as he thought; that he is not made of the sort of stufif 
that constitutes a real tough. 

^'Then here is the chance for the better influence of the twenty- 
five per cent to get to work. Then here is the chance to offer them 
the proper sort of encouragement; and that is what the Moral Im- 
provement Association is doing. It is destroying the influence of the 
vicious, it is keeping a restraining hand over the wilful, it is holding 
out a ray of hope to those who have lost heart and are broken in 
spirit, it is sending them out of jail not crushed and disheartened, but 
with the determination to profit by their past experiences and mis- 
takes, and thus to fortify themselves against the weakness which was 
the cause of their former downfall and to have more respect for the 
law which once they may have violated. 

'*The consideration shown them while in the hands of the law, 
taught them that it was in no way revengeful. I do not mean by 
consideration and privileges given in lieu of good conduct, that this is 
the price paid as though for a commodity, but the inmates realize that 
whatever is done under the name of the association is for the benefit of 
the whole number, and that there are no selfish motives behind its 
endeavor to derive as much benefit as possible out of it. 

*' Perhaps at first they only see the benefit in the way of privileges, 
but they know that these privileges must be well guarded in order 
to secure their continuance, and while enjoying them, they are uncon- 
sciously learning to control themselves as they have never done be- 
fore. They are really being placed upon their honor, but they do 
not understand it that way until they begin to feel the benefits, not 
only of the privileges, but of the consideration shown them, and in 
the meantime have become susceptible to an elevating influence. 

''If I attempt to picture the scene of one of the week-day meet- 
ings of this association, you would hardly believe it. Imagine, if you 
can, 500 prisoners, representing all the different classes, being mar- 
shaled into the jail chapel under the leadership of some of their own 
number, absolutely no official authority being used after the cell doors 
are unlocked, yet perfect decorum maintained. After they are all 
sealed, I, as chairman, open the meeting, no other officer in the room, 



Digitized by 



Google 



390 REFORMATION OF CRIMINALS 

yet during the rendition of the program not a boisterous act or word 
to mar the proceedings. Eeverence shown where reverence is due, 
applause given when proper, and heartily, too, yet always within the 
bounds of propriety. 

''The program is often two hours in length and most of the talent 
developed from among the inmates. The speaker is invariably invited 
from the outside and his subject and remarks are often discussed for 
days afterwards in the different corridors of the jail, thus showing 
the interest taken by the inmates, not only in the entertainment af- 
forded them, but in the instructions received. 

''The purpose of these meetings is not alone to furnish a pastime 
or an opportunity for the inmates to enjoy themselves, but to give 
them such an entertainment as will furnish them enjoyment and give 
it in such a manner as to render them receptive to good teaching. 
A minister of the gospel remarked after delivering an address to 
the prisoners, following an entertainment, that he had never talked 
to an audience that seemed to be in a mood to listen and profit there- 
by as they were; that he really thought it was the entertainment af- 
forded them preceding his talk that put them in that mood. He 
wound up by saying that he did not know but it would be a good 
idea to introduce some such entertainment in our churches. 

"Now, as one of the many results of the influences of these meet- 
ings, the attendance at the religious services held in the jail chapel 
each Sunday has grown from fifty or sixty to practically the entire 
^population of the jail, and a more attentive audience cannot be found 
in any city. Catholic as well as Protestant services are held; any and 
all inmates are at liberty to attend either denomination, and those 
who are inclined to follow their early religious teachings are not hin- 
dered by the scoflSng and jeering of the others. My experience has 
taught me that a man in jail is not apt to follow any religious in- 
clinations, if he is laughed and jeered at as was the case before the bet- 
ter influence prevailed and the vicious, degrading atmosphere was 
cleared, which was done through efforts made under the name of the 
Moral Improvement Association, elevating the minds of the prisoners 
and causing their thoughts to run through more wholesome channels. 



Digitized by 



Google 



REFORMATION OP CRIMINALS 391 

*'As adjuncts to this association, there are the Women's Auxiliary, 
and Library Committee, and the Juvenile Club. The Juvenile Club 
is presided over by Mrs. Mary Clift, who for years has done noble 
work among the women and boys of this institution. For the last 
two years she has been teacher of the jail school, a class of fifty boys 
whose ages range from sixteen to nineteen. It is well known that no 
boys under the age of sixteen are sent to jail in this county. They 
are looked upon in this county as delinquents, and are taken care of 
through the Juvenile court in institutions set apart for them, so we 
only have the older class of boys to deal with. 

**We keep them in school during the week days, hours of recrea- 
tion are given them, a drill-master furnished opportunity for physical 
development, patriotic lessons are given by way of flag drills, as well 
as the usual instructions. They also hold weekly meetings in the 
evenings where entertainment is afforded them after the business of 
the club is transacted. Mrs. Clift has charge of all this and is not 
assisted at any time by a guard or with any show of official authority. 
She has absolute control of these boys, because she loves them; and 
they regard her as a friend and as a mother. Their respect for her 
is an assurance of their good conduct. 

** Essential as it is to inspire in the minds of the inmates some 
idea of the higher principles of life, it is just as important to follow 
them after they leave the institution and render such assistance as 
will enable them to carry out the resolves made while in confinement. 
Many ex-prisoners not only need advice, but assistance by way of 
securing employment, and homes where there will be the proper sur- 
roundings and influences. The Central Howard Association is or- 
ganized for the purpose of rendering such assistance to the deserving 
and worthy who have been under the ban of the law. 



Digitized by 



Google 



WIRE XL. 
CAPTURE OF THE RED TELEPHONE 

IT WAS Christmas Eve. I had been busily and happily at work all 

the short winter afternoon, wrapping various small parcels in white 
tissue paper, tying them with narrow ribbon of the true Christmas 
red, and tucking a tiny spray of holly in each, as I labeled it with 
the name of the one for whom the little gift was intended. 

The last present was now ready, the scattered papers and ribbons 
put away, and I leaned back in the big Morris chair before the open 
grate, resting. 

Naturally enough, my thoughts were pleasantly astir with plans 
for the holidays, and as I watched the dancing flames I saw in them 
pictures of bright family reunions, Christmas trees with their varied 
and mysterious fruit, merry Christmas elves, prancing reindeer draw- 
ing good St. Nicholas with his sleigh full of presents,— all the festive 
scenes belonging to such an hour of twilight meditation on the eve 
of the happiest day in all the year. Nothing could have been further 
from my thoughts than the Red Telephone, and it seemed strange 
that at just that moment, with no sound of opening door, the form 
of my mysterious guide to the World of Shadows appeared suddenly 
at my side. 

''Come,'' he said. 

'* To-night f I asked, aghast at the prospect of so distasteful a 
journey at that time. 

''Yes. I have something to show you.'' 

"But I'm tired," I pleaded. "Couldn't I go another time as 
well?" 

"Rest for you will be all the sweeter after what you will see this 

392 



Digitized by 



Google 



CAPTURE OF THE RED TELEPHONE 393 

night. War has been declared. There is to be a wonderful battle for 
the capture of the Bed Telephone. You are needed. Come. You will 
be quite safe, with me." 

**But what have I, a mere woman, to do with a raging battle?" I 
asked, wondering. 

"Watch and report it. That is all that is required of you. Come," 
he said, patiently, for the third time. 

Curiosity and hope were mingled with dread in my thoughts now, 
as I caught up a wrap and followed the guide. 

Curiosity, to know why the forces of war should have chosen this 
of all nights in the year, to march in battle; hope that it might mean 
a new and glorious freedom from the shadow-terrors which had so 
long ruled this earth in great measure, from their stronghold in the 
Under-World. 

We did not go this time to the fortress, but to the little cottage in 
plain sight of its grim walls,— the cottage where we had once had 
recourse to the seldom-used White Telephone. 

Stationed here, at a window, I could see and hear all that went on. 

The roar of the volcano drowned other sounds at first, but the 
shadows were hastening to and fro, gathering from all quarters, and 
seemingly rallying all their forces at the centre of operations— the old 
fortress. Messengers among them darted hither and thither, armed 
bands paraded the streets, the fortress was defiantly decked with the 
red and black flag of the Under- World, and to this scene the lurid 
flames of the volcano made a fitting background and illumination as 
well. 

Great hosts of shadow-soldiers were marched into the fortress. 
Others were stationed outside; and now all seemed in readiness, as I 
heard even through the volcano, the strains of distant music, very faint 
and far away at first, but gradually drawing nearer. It was only for 
a moment that this was audible. Then— clang! went the sound of a 
huge gong, evidently a signal, and the shadow-bands struck up in de- 
fiant but discordant notes, the well-known air of a drinking-song that 
bad been chosen for their rallying battle-music. This was so loud, 



Digitized by 



Google 



394 CAPTURE OF THE RED TELEPHONE 

harsh and wild that I thought of the rude battle-song of the ancient 
Saxons, with its chorus of 

*' Clang, battle-ax! flash, brand! 
Let the king reign," 

In all this din, the music of the approaching troops was no longer 
to be heard; but suddenly it rose grandly above the rest, while a great 
white light fell over all the scene. Dazzling in its brightness, it pene- 
trated every crack and comer where the shadow-creatures lurked; for 
many of them, unable to stand this searchlight of Truth, had dropped 
their arms and scurried away at its first approach. Others were bolder, 
and rallied as the hosts of Righteousness drew near. 

These invaders were in shining array, their armor glistening in the 
pure white light that was of itself their best weapon. Stem and cour- 
ageousness were their faces, as they shouted, 

*'The Red Telephone! Give up the Red Telephone!" 

The shadow forces fell back a little. Black and hideous they looked 
in the clear, searching light, and I could see distinctly now who their 
leaders were. 

There was General Untruth, misshapen, lame, and ugly, hobbling 
around with a crutch and giving his directions. He did not look so 
formidable a foe as an able-bodied general might have been, but he 
had the very convenient power of growing larger or smaller at will, 
changing his entire form and appearance to suit his fancy of the 
moment, whenever he could escape long enough from the direct rays 
of the searchlight. 

There was Colonel Hate, armed Tyith a huge bludgeon. The weap- 
ons of these shadow-creatures were certainly very crude. 

Near Colonel Hate were various companies of soldiers led by Preju- 
dice, Avarice, Fear, Jealousy, Anger, Craelty, and Malice. A little to 
the left was General Selfishness, with the largest body of troops in the 
army; among them a whole regiment of vile-looking Appetites. Then 
there were the less prominent leaders. Captains Worry, Hurry, Conceit, 
Indolence, and one small shadow called Misunderstanding, who had 
been put in charge of a division because of his power to grow tall and 



Digitized by 



Google 



CAPTURE OF THE RED TELEPHONE 395 

puff himself out to four times bis natural size, like the frog in the 
fable. 

These were only a few; the whole Shadow-World was alive and 
awake. All were armed for battle, but they had evidently not counted 
on the searchlight, which seemed to have a most disconcerting effect. 

The strife was a terrific one. ** Charge! Fire!" cried the shadow- 
leader, and the arrows, stones and other primitive missives flew thick 
and fast; but these being made of shadows, did little damage except 
to hinder the movements of the invaders for a brief time. The real 
fight was a hand-to-hand struggle, in which the most agile of the shad- 
ows escaped as often as captured; only when a ray from the search- 
light fell directly into the eyes of a shadow, he was always overcome 
and made prisoner, if not killed outright. 

This continued for some time. At last the wondrous light had done 
its work so effectually that few shadows remained alive on the battle- 
field. 

** Charge the fortress!" was the command from the hosts of light, 
and with one accord the invaders pressed forward in a magnificent 
charge, the searchlight sending its rays full on the grim old walls. 

They stormed the outer defences, battered down the doors and 
rushed into the heart of the building with a great shout of victory, as 
the conquered and terrified shadows fled before them in every direc- 
tion. 

In a short time I heard the music of a grand, triumphal march, and 
the leaders of the invading party issued forth bearing with them the 
prize so long sought,— the Red Telephone! 

Disconnected from all its wires, but still glowing like a red-hot 
coal, the instrument of so much evil was carried out in triumph, and 
cast into the midst of the flaming volcano. 

Then, for but a moment the flames leaped up with fiercer strength 
than before; the next instant they died down, and the once glowing 
telephone fell in a mass of scattered ashes at the feet of the conquerors. 

*' Glorious!" I cried, ** Victory is complete!" But, smiling, my 
guide said, *'One thing is yet to be done; the White Telephone is to be 



Digitized by 



Google 



396 CAPTURE OP THJ] RED TELEPHONE 

placed in the heart of the fortress. Wait and see this crowning tri- 
umph of all. There is no danger/' 

With strains of joyful music, the victorious soldiers led the way to 
the very house where we stood; and entering, took gently from its old 
imprisonment the silvery little messenger of Truth,— the White Tele- 
phone,— and returning to the fortress, fastened it in the place of honor 
where the Red Telephone had been. There it remained, while the few 
still living shadows, rendered blind, deaf and dumb by the search- 
light's rays, were marched away as prisoners in the keeping of the 
victorious army. The fortress of Sin was at last in complete posses- 
sion of the powers of Righteousness! 

This is what happens in every heart when the searchlight of Truth 
is once permitted full sway. 

What happened after that, in the curious Under- World? 

Ah, that is another story. How the gleaming wires, no longer 
blood-red, but silver-white, carried joyful secrets to our old acquaint- 
ance No. One, who is now breathing the pure air of the upper earth; 
how the ** other fellow'' was not forgotten, but was let into the secret, 
too; how the *' traps" were forever closed, and the churches and Sun- 
day-schools kept open^ how strength and self-reliance came to the ham- 
pered, *'predigested" lives, sunshine to the Northeast Man, renewed 
hope and courage to the would-be suicide; a new and high ambition to 
the careless and to those who waste life's forces; a new vision to the 
money-blind; how bad memories were exchanged for good ones, the 
fresh air of heaven shared with all the slum-stifled children in the great 
cities; how ''luck" turned, hurry and worry vanished, consciences grew 
keener and social ambitions more unselfish; how doubts were con- 
quered, cities made safe and homelike, good humor and merriment 
abounding in the hearts of all; how a first-class joke succeeded, how 
gossip was silenced, the iron chains of bad habits broken, truth held 
supreme, and morbid sensitiveness outgrown; how dangerous risks and 
foolish delays were done away with; how the higher self became known 
and understood; how divorce became a thing of the past, and neigh- 
bors became more friendly and honorable in their dealings; how the 
new declaration of independence was signed, room made in each human 



Digitized by 



Google 



CAPTURE OF THE RED TELEPHONE 397 

life for the Divine Guest, easy l)ut dangerous paths abandoned for the 
exhilarating mountain-climb; how reverence and respect became gen- 
eral in every land; how the temple of God was cleansed of every form 
of filth; how the saloon was banished, self-respect built up and in- 
creased, the scattered forces drawn together and the road to crime 
blocked up, so that no longer were there left any criminals to reform; 
how all this came about through the glad messages of the White Tele- 
phone, would be a tale for the centuries to echo, indeed. But the time 
for that is not yet. 

When I returned from this strange battle-field, my last visit to the 
Under-World, I heard in the distance the bells of myriad churches 
chiming the hour of midnight, and mingled with them came a sweet, 
prophetic song— the same that Sir Edwin Arnold heard when he wrote 
'*The Light of the World.'* The song was by an angel choir, and the 
words were these: 

'* Peace beginning to be. 
Deep as the sleep of the sea 

When the stars their faces glass 
In its blue tranquillity: 
Hearts of men upon earth. 
From the first to the second birth, 
To rest as the wild waters rest 
With the colors of Heaven on their breast. 

Love, which is sunlight of peace, 
Age by age to increase, 

Till Anger and Hate are dead 
And Sorrow and Death shall cease: 
* Peace on Earth and Good-will!' 
Souls that are gentle and still 
Hear the first music of this 
Far-off, infinite bliss!" 

Then I knew that it was Christmas Day; that the Truth had come, 
and that even in the Shadow- World there was room. 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google 



,.i 



Digitized by 



Google 




Digitized by 



Google 



Digitized by 



Google